《The Saint Likes Me, But I’m Screwed… [Rewrite]》 Chapter One: The Shattering of Crimson Monochrome With the calm sounds of waves hitting the shore, a slightly fishy scent rode freely along the chilly breeze in early spring at a prestigious university. Monotony. Well. It isn¡¯t bad. A 19-year-old youth leaned on his palm on the cold wooden desk, staring out the foggy glass. His somewhat long bangs covered his half-lidded eyes. Sleepily, his head wobbled. As he watched the snow melt, water droplets made small ripples in a puddle. He closed his eyes. The sky is lovely and blue today. The sun is a bit warm, though the cool air contrasts it nicely. Nevertheless, it¡¯s calming ¡ªthis boredom isn¡¯t bad. Not at all. Suddenly, a crimson flashed in the youth¡¯s eyes; a few distant memories flickered unperturbed in his mind as the world was painted red and black. Drip. A deep red droplet hit the puddle beneath, causing ripples. Each wave slowly washed his red vision away. He slowly closed his eyes; those memories bleak into monotone. Color returned as the sight of the monotonous ocean washed it away¡ªturning his world vibrant. ¡°Mmnh¡­¡± Alum lightly stretched, leaning on his palm with indifference again. The seminar wasn¡¯t even in his mind, and the professor¡¯s words were mumbles in the background. Along with that was the friction of pens and the rattle of papers woven in with the keyboard strokes. They all echoed in relative loudness of the focused silence. Unlike the other proper students at this university, Alum Miller did not care about the classes he attended. He had his reasons, though interest was not one of them. Just like that, time flew by, and two hours passed. ¡°Hey, Alum,¡± a low, hazy voice suddenly whispered to him. The presence beside the listless youth was tugging his sleeve to get his attention. Calling him out wasn¡¯t enough. Dazed, Alum turned toward the other youth, whose bluish-silver eyes peered directly into his as though he had something important to say. ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Hey? Are you listening?¡± he asked once again. ¡°¡­Noel? What is it?¡± Alum inquired, blinking a few times. ¡°You awake now?¡± Noel grinned as he kept poking him. Alum nodded, looking at the platinum-blond youth. Cheerful, intelligent, slightly taller than Alum¡ªcoming in about 183, slender, handsome, and has a good sense of style; those were the words many would describe Noel Karlsson with. ¡°Good. I¡¯m wondering. Do you wanna grab a bite? I¡¯m getting kinda hungry.¡± A small laugh escaped as he placed a hand on his stomach. ¡°¡­Now? We¡¯ve only finished the first seminar.¡± We!? Well¡­ I mean, you were present but not at the same time. I guess that¡¯s beside the point, huh? Noel sighed. ¡°You opened the window as soon as the seminar started! C¡¯mon, I spent a lot of energy quivering as I focused, you know?!¡± ¡°The others look fine, though? Besides, it¡¯s not even minus degrees.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sitting next to you¡ªit might as well be a blizzard!¡± ¡°¡­Mm? But I¡¯m fine¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Maaan~ I haven¡¯t had breakfast¡­¡± Noel sighed. He got up, sat on the desk, and crossed his arms in contemplation. ¡°The restaurants nearby or the cafeteria? What do you think?¡± ¡­I suppose the prior conversation didn¡¯t happen¡­ Alum chuckled inwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that up to you. Whichever one you prefer, I¡¯ll tag along.¡± Alum raised his shoulders a little, shrugging. Noel¡¯s eyes narrowed, deepening into Alum¡¯s. He¡¯d always had a nonchalant attitude toward everything, so Noel didn¡¯t exactly find it new. He doesn¡¯t have much of a preference either way, Noel thought. Giving up, he sighed and declared, ¡°The cafeteria it is!¡± cheerfully, looking content with his decision. Alum responded with a deadpan expression and a light chuckle. ¡°W-what?¡± Noel frowned. ¡°Did just mock me, huh?! Huh?!¡± Noel retorted playfully in protest to whatever Alum meant by his mocking huff. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Alum flashed him a warm smile and shook his head. ¡°¡­¡± Man, what the hell?! How do I respond to that?! ¡°A-ahem¡­ well, let¡¯s go!¡± Noel said, pulling Alum along as he wrapped his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Sigh¡­ Lively as ever.¡± ¡­ .. At the cafeteria, students lined up in a long line for breakfast. It was still early in the morning, but the tired students still found it in themselves to chatter with one another with the noisy utensils echoing in the background. It buzzed across the spacious dining hall, and the tempting aroma of a simple breakfast being served only made some more eager to sit down to enjoy a meal with their friends. The knife chopping down at the cutting board echoed behind the scene as the busy kitchen personnel prepared today¡¯s lunch. ¡°Maaan~ the line is unusually long today¡­¡± Noel tapped his feet, eying the last special sandwich since they arrived. ¡°We are last in line. That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve eaten breakfast.¡± Alum¡¯s casual remark stabbed Noel in the chest. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for you not to eat breakfast. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Miu overslept¡­¡± Shamefully, Noel competed in a staring contest with the floor. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Meaning I overslept too, ah~haha¡­¡± He scratched his head and chuckled as his eyes wandered. ¡°She¡¯s not feeling too well, a little moody, y¡¯know¡ª¡± ¡°Heeey~ Noel¡­ Alum. What are you talking about?¡± A soothing voice could be heard as a white head and red eyes peeked out behind Alum¡ªit was the girl in question. Miu Nanase. ¡°Oh, Miu, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling better, so I came looking for you!¡± Miu smiled angelically¡ªsending Cupid¡¯s arrows to nearby people, making their hearts race. ¡°What about your friends? Rather¡­ why were you looking for us?¡± ¡°¡­What? You don¡¯t wanna hang out with me? Is that it?¡± ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°Or¡­ were you telling Alum something you shouldn¡¯t?¡± Miu leaned her head sweetly and innocently to the side. Despite her somewhat sullen look, she was undeniably eye candy for anyone at first glance. Her soft white hair was akin to freshly fallen snow, and her ruby-red eyes were gentle despite their intensity. Around 168 in height, she was slender and well proportionate. Many may feel shy looking at her pretty face as they avert their eyes and look down. Thus accentuating the gravity around her bosom, their gazes locked in orbit, even though her chest was proportional to her slim frame. Noel was a little different. Though he found her to be the cutest or prettiest girl in the world¡ªshe wasn¡¯t his type. Miu was essentially a sister from another mother. ¡°¡­Not really¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t believe you almost told him I was moody because of my period.¡± Miu huffed, mumbling in a low and upset voice as she crossed her arms. What¡­? I never went that far¡­ But should I ignore what she just mumbled aloud¡­? Noel sighed inwardly. ¡°Pst¡­ Miu, you¡¯re thinking out loud¡­¡± He whispered into her ear, holding his laughter in a teasing manner. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Miu¡¯s face slowly flushed pink. As though she was melting, words failed to escape her mushy lips. Her delicate fingers pinched Alum¡¯s sleeve, and her gaze naturally landed on his cold face. His sleepy, voided eyes were without reaction. D-did you perhaps hear¡­? Miu seemed to ask with her eyes. Mouuu! That would be such an embarrassing blunder! she exclaimed inwardly. Which cookies should I try today? Alum pondered amidst Miu¡¯s turmoil. He noticed her gaze and wasn¡¯t so oblivious to a girl¡¯s feelings. His head leaned to the side as if to exaggerate his confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± he calmly inquired. ¡°U-umm¡­¡± Miu fumbled, unable to voice her words. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention to you,¡± he stated as he looked at the treats. ¡°¡­Is¡­that¡­so¡­not¡­at¡­all?¡± The light seemed to dim in Miu¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­?¡± His eyes shifted, seeing an increasingly bashful Miu getting depressed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­?¡± ¡°I knew it¡­ you heard me¡­!¡± Miu covered her blushing face, looking down at the floor. This time, her red ears were noticeable. Amused, Noel grinned as he watched the situation play out. Sometimes I don¡¯t know if he sucks at lying or if he¡¯s so good at it nobody can tell¡­ wait, maybe feigning oblivion so many times that you make people think you¡¯re an airhead was the trick all along?! Sigh¡­ y¡¯know? Miu pays closer attention to you than you think. Of course, she knows you¡¯re actually attentive! He chucked inwardly. Thus placing a hand on Alum¡¯s shoulder. Which further perplexed the already troubled boy. ¡°¡­?¡± Alum peered at him with a deadpan frown. Then suddenly¡ª ¡°I-I¡¯ll find us a seat¡­!¡± Miu declared with shaken eyes. ¡°Oh! Noel, please get me something, too, will you?¡± Adding that, she escaped. ¡­What?! I already bought you chocolate today! Noel exclaimed as Miu got away. He and Alum glanced at one another. Noel shook his head slowly as he closed his eyes in defeat. Alum just gave him an understanding nod. Hm? Wait, but how did she sneak up on us? Noel pondered. The thought had struck when he finished paying. He glanced toward Alum as they walked toward Miu. But as his gaze fell lower¡­ ¡°Um¡­ Alum, I don¡¯t think cookies and treats are considered breakfast. Also, is that milk coffee¡ªwait, how many sugar cubes are in there?! You sweet tooth!¡± He exclaimed as though Alum was some fiend. ¡°That¡¯s ironic¡­ What are you? My Mother?¡± ¡°Hmph! Your second Mom!¡± Noel declared with a grin as he huffed. ¡°Sigh... In that case. Wouldn¡¯t that be the third, as Emy is the second?¡± ¡°Meh, I guess?¡± Noel paused before grinning. ¡°But you don¡¯t call her that now, do you?¡± ¡°No. I suppose I don¡¯t.¡± Alum gave him a tiny shrug, his head leaning slightly to the side. ¡°By the way,¡± Noel suddenly said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Were you perhaps teasing her back then?¡± Noel grinned as he nudged Alum with his elbow. ¡°Why would I?¡± Alum¡¯s answer was as gray as ever. ¡°Hmm~ I see,¡± Noel grumbled as he grimaced, seeming to have fallen into deep thought. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Perhaps a little, Alum thought, his lips loosed into a smile while he watched the contemplated Noel. They approached Miu, who people surrounded. Already? They thought. Around Miu, both boys and girls were chatting, forming a half-circle around her. But as they noticed Alum and Noel approach, one of the guys¡ªOliver, waved. His group also followed with a casual wave and hello. ¡°Oh? Noel, it¡¯s rare to see you here,¡± he said. ¡°Well, y¡¯know? I happened to oversleep, haha.¡± Noel replied with a casual grin. ¡°That so?¡± Oliver chuckled. As his gaze wandered to the side, his deep blue eyes met Alum¡¯s uncaring pair. A slight frown rose as his breath hitched¡ªhis bright mood brutally murdered. A sigh leaked as he discarded the chills. His previous casual smile surfaced. ¡°¡­Anyhow, we should get going, guys.¡± Oliver gestured to the others with a raised hand in dismissal. ¡°Noel, Miu, see ya at the seminar afternoon.¡± ¡°Oh, okay! See you later.¡± Miu smiled¡ªeven though the edge of her mouth twitched. ¡°See ya,¡± Noel casually waved. ¡°Talk to you later, Miu, Noel,¡± the others said as they headed to another seat. ¡°¡­¡± Miu watched the others leave, her eyes troubled as they wandered to Alum. ¡°Infamous as ever,¡± Noel grinned as he nudged Alum¡¯s arm, his face written with smugness. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Alum coolly replied. ¡°¡­Oliver isn¡¯t a bad guy, but that was pretty rude.¡± Miu huffed with puffy cheeks. ¡°But you¡¯re not even bothered, are you?¡± Alum shrugged; it told her everything she needed to know. As he was about to place his tray down, Noel had already placed his across from Miu¡ªwhere Alum was about to put his. Move further in, Alum told Noel with his eyes. Playing oblivious, Noel subtly tilted his head. Said something? His expression seemed to say. ¡°Can I sit here?¡± Alum resigned, asking Miu if he could sit beside her. ¡°Yeah, feel free.¡± Miu flashed Alum a cheerful smile but passed Noel a bladed stare as if to ask what he was scheming. ¡°Here, Miu, your share.¡± Noel handed her a garlic cheese toast. ¡°¡­!?¡± Miu eyes widened in horror. As she resentfully glared at Noel, she was about to complain until she noticed how little Alum cared, eating his sweets. ¡°Sob¡­nom...sob.¡± The poor girl ate in resignation. ¡°Tasty?¡± Noel asked, grinning smugly. ¡°It is... but¡­ but!¡± Miu sighed, taking another bite. ¡°Nom¡­¡± Messing with these two sure is fun~. Noel laughed devilishly inside. Miu¡¯s torment was blatant, as was Alum¡¯s subtle glare. Soooo, he really was troubled back then? Ah-haha-haa¡­ He grinned smugly, stirring his black coffee. The menace giggled as he picked up the glass on the seat next to him, pushing the glass toward Miu. ¡°Here, lemon water,¡± Noel said as he exaggerated a chuckle, covering his mouth with a fist. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum sighed. So¡­ you were aware¡­ Miu noticed Alum¡¯s subtle glance toward her and the lemon water. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Miu glared sharply with a sweet smile at the culprit. ¡°Want some spearmint gum, too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m baffled or mad! Is it both?! It¡¯s both, isn¡¯t it?! Miu internally squirmed. ¡°By the way, Alum, did you finish reading the book I lent you?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°¡­The fantasy one?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ I learned a new word. Concupiscent¡ªin the context of knights.¡± ¡°¡ªCough¡­cough¡­cough¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Noel was dying, choking on coffee. Miu tilted her head, asking, ¡°What does it mean?¡± as she picked up her phone. Before she could, Alum grabbed her wrist, causing her heart to jitter in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look it up. It just means passionate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°O-oh¡­ I see!¡± Alum, letting go of Miu¡¯s hand, glanced over at Noel, who¡¯d just recovered¡ª ¡°¡­Huh? Knights?¡± Miu eyes narrowed, glaring at Noel. ¡°Bluntly. It means lustful,¡± Alum stated. Ooooi?! Did you soften the blow only to crash it all down!? Noel protested inwardly. Miu glared at Noel as if asking what sort of stuff he was lending Alum. She placed a palm on her soft cheek, leaning on the table with a deadpan expression. ¡°Sigh¡­ you really love the disciplined, headstrong older girls, don¡¯t you? Are you trying to drag Alum into that as well?¡± ¡°¡­The word was related to something else in the book,¡± Noel objected, but it came out more like a whimper instead. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was ignored?! ¡°But it¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re such a hit with flirtatious girls and young girls!¡± Her innocent smile slowly withered away at Noel. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Noel clenched his chest. ¡°You¡¯re telling me my dream is just a dream¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a dream because it isn¡¯t real,¡± Alum shrugged. Miu glanced at Alum as if to say payback to Noel, causing Alum to chuckle as he paid Miu with a cookie. ¡°¡­¡± They suddenly get along¡­ ¡­ .. With the sun low in the sky, defused golden rays peered through the clouds, stretching the shadows; the prior humid air dried and chilled as frost crystallized. By this time, most seminars had ended, evident by the chatter of students echoing in the halls. Emely Miller, a young and beautiful professor in her early thirties, held one of those seminars. Looking at her students, she felt sorry. The heaters did not make the room cozy, nor did the projector work correctly, as lights in the ceiling flickered occasionally. With the relatively cold lecture hall, many of the students had wrapped themselves in warm coats or jackets. For them, the seminar didn¡¯t end until 18.00. ¡°¡­Should we wrap things up early today?¡± Emely asked the students. Some quivered but diligently noted down the contents of the whiteboard. ¡°The hall¡¯s equipment doesn¡¯t seem to work properly.¡± Her giggle was light but troubled. ¡°Hahaha, Emely, are you disappointed you won¡¯t be able to show us your presentations?¡± one student lightly remarked. Giggles and laughs would echo throughout the room. ¡°He-he~ I am a little. I¡¯ve shared them with you all, though. So check them out!¡± Emely responded warmly and enthusiastically, as her cozy golden eyes would suggest. The students burst out laughing and began to pack their stuff. Some would chat with their friends while others already left. Noel, the ever-popular guy, chatted lively with Daniel, Kurt, and Kevin. It wasn¡¯t any different for Miu, who leaned her back on Noel¡¯s shoulder while she spoke with Lena, Lova, and Julia. Their conversations occasionally mingle on the topic of hanging out during the weekend. Noel suggested going to the pool. ¡°¡ªReally? Aren¡¯t you just going to be stuck in the sauna?¡± Miu teased as she bumped him on the shoulder with her head. ¡°Whaaat~ nooo¡­¡± Noel crossed his arms, glancing sideways with an exaggerated pout. ¡°Hey, Alum, what about it? You should join us, too!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like drowning.¡± ¡°Well, duh! Then join me in the sauna!¡± ¡°I meant in the sauna,¡± Alum shrugged, causing Noel to lament as the group burst out laughing. It was precisely as Miu said, but now he was trying to drag Alum inside the hot, steamy room as well... The last time they went to the pool, he¡¯d spent most of that time inside¡ªwhen he joined them, he was a ripe tomato. Emely couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the scene unfold but soon sighed. Her eyes stuck on a youth in an unkempt formal shirt, numb to the cold, Alum¡ªher cousin. Al¡­ oh you¡­ Emely huffed as she rubbed her arms, shivering despite her thick jacket. In the corner of her eyes, another lone figure read a book with a soft smile. Unlike Alum¡¯s detached expression, this youth seemed to enjoy himself. David, huh? So similar but different. Diligent in class, social when needed, put together with styled hair, and dressed appropriately for the weather! Emely sighed in exasperation, resting her cheek in her hand. But my cute little Al is still the most handsome! ¡­Sigh, I really want to go home together, but I have to report the faulty equipment to management¡­ She finished packing her belongings and headed toward Alum. His calm, sleepy face looked soft. Some might¡¯ve found him cute if only it weren¡¯t for his cold demeanor. ¡°Al!¡± she called out to him energetically as she approached the group. ¡°Can you go home first? I¡¯ll have to report the faulty equipment¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Oh! And don¡¯t cook! You should eat out, or if you¡¯re not too hungry, wait for me!¡± Emely smiled warmly. Alum tugged at Noel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°This guy is Mother Three. He¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re coming over again today? Noel?¡± Emely seemed relieved, but for Noel, it came as a surprise. ¡°Yeah~ why not? Gotta feed the animal, y¡¯know? Miu, you wanna feed the animal, too?¡± Noel inquired, nudging her with his elbow. ¡°W-wah?! Can you pet it too?!¡± Miu exclaimed, turning her body shoulder to shoulder with Noel as she peeked at Alum. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aww, his hair does look soft!¡± The other girls joined in on the fun. ¡°Ehehe~ should we style it too?¡± they giggled. The boys were envious but seemed to pity him simultaneously, thinking the girls didn¡¯t see him as a guy. ¡°O seven¡­¡± one of them said aloud. ¡°Oh, for god¡¯s sake, Kevin¡­¡± another one sighed in exasperation. ¡°¡­¡± Alum scratched his cheek, averting their attention. I should¡¯ve opened the window, he thought. ¡°Hehe, oh, you guys!¡± Emely giggled, involuntarily covering her mouth¡ªas did the others. Her warm gaze wandered around the whole clique. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out then. You guys take care!¡± ¡°Haha, you too, Professor! Try not to get stuck in management!¡± the others replied lightheartedly. ¡°Aww¡­ thank you¡­ sniff. I¡¯ll try!¡± Emely leaned forward on the backrest towards Alum. ¡°Chu,¡± she pecked him on the cheek before turning around and walking away. ¡°Bye-bye!¡± she smiled and warmly waved. ¡°See you, Emy,¡± Alum waved lightly. ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m so damn jealous! The guys cried in their minds. ¡°You guys are sooo~ dramatic,¡± one of the girls said. ¡°It was just a cheek kiss with no contact, you morons.¡± She shook her head. ¡ªClunk clunk¡­ Suddenly, the attention of every student turned towards the exit. Emely, who yanked the handle, scratched her head, embarrassed she caught their attention abruptly. That¡¯s strange. The electronic lock shouldn¡¯t be kicking in just yet¡­ While she found it odd. She thought nothing in the hall seemed to work correctly today either way. So she took out the key, but it got stuck in the lock, not turning. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Emely, is the door not working?¡± Oliver called out to her. His group approached since they were the closest. ¡°Yeah, the key is stuck too¡­¡± Emely sighed, stepping to the side. ¡°Hmm¡­ lemme try.¡± Although he said that confidently, as he tried to turn the key, it wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Hmph!¡± He put more strength into it and used both his hands. ¡°Damn. It really is stuck¡­ Sorry, Emely, but you might wanna call the faculty,¡± he sighed. ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± Emely chuckled in defeat since she now had more to deal with. ¡°I¡¯m on it¡ªhuh? My phone is all glitchy¡­¡± Her words caught the attention of everyone. The situation was suspicious. They checked their phones and noticed the same. Subtly, realization began to sink in; everything had gotten silent. It was darker than usual outside¡ªeven if it was this time of the year. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Emely clenched her chest with a pained expression, startling everyone. ¡°¡­!?¡± Alum noticed instantly, dashing towards her. Oliver, who stood beside the suddenly ill Emely, caught her by the arm as he noticed her legs wobble. Her breath ragged, and sweat ran down her face. ¡°Hey! Are you okay?¡± Oliver called out to her with uncertainty and worry. But he, too, noticed his legs weaken, and the rest of his strength drained. Dizzily, he lost balance. Alum pushed the others to the side and caught them both. ¡°Emy!¡± Alum exclaimed, his eyes shaking. ¡°Al¡­¡± Emely grabbed his shirt, her expression vulnerable, almost drunken red, as her moisturized eyes haze. ¡°Al¡­ I¡­ I¡­ lo¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡ªThud. Every other student around him dropped. Miu, unconscious, in Noel¡¯s protective embrace. Noel, whose eyes met his, gasped and haggard as he leaned on a desk. His feverish complexion slowly gave in¡ªthud¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Alum, whose world finally escaped monochrome, turned dark crimson again. An insufferable amount of pain throbbed and ached as his heart pounded unsteadily¡ªhis already dull senses lost all feel. Despite his heart twisting, his blood scorching, and his lungs drowning¡ªhe closed his eyes. Coolly, he breathed¡ªletting go of Oliver. He scooped Emely up gently, forced his melting bones to hold, tear his decaying muscle to stand. Pitifully, he advanced. His vision hazed¡ªhis deep crimson world flashed abstractly. The outside world, through the glass, was an intelligible space. ¡°How absurd¡­¡± His calm voice would echo more icy than usual. He glanced at Emely, who had just suffered. But¡­ now, she seemed peacefully asleep, breathing calmly like everything was a lie¡ªhis crimson world fell apart. He leaned in, listening to her steady breath and heartbeats. His eyes wandered to the others¡ªthere was no suffering. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Despite that. His misery was excruciating. Blood streamed from his eyes as his muscles tore open, carving a crimson stream down his body¡ªfinally, his melting bones cracked¡ªthud. ¡°Urgh¡­!¡± a light, cold cry escaped his lips. Although he violently crashed down to his knees, Emely was safe. As he placed her next to Noel and Miu, he smiled. His world has never been so colorful before. No¡­ perhaps¡­ dying like this might not be so bad¡­ ¡ªThunk.

Artworks! | Table of Contents | Next Chapter

Chapter Two: A Fall Into a Mystical World After however long, drifting in the darkness of consciousness, groggily, heavy-lidded, Miu finally opened her eyes. It was bright; her vision was cloudy. She was unable to recognize what was around her. A gentle warmth enveloped her, but her body was stiff as if she¡¯d slept uncomfortably. Once her vision cleared, she noticed a shoulder¡ªher head resting on a firm arm. Confused, she began to recall the events in the classroom. It got dark; everyone fell onto the floor. And before she noticed, she was out cold. As she fully regained consciousness, her eyes widened. Noel, her childhood friend, gently enveloped her in his arms¡ªjust like he¡¯d done in the past whenever she was sad because the other kids chastised her. ¡­If I remember correctly, he caught me when I fell, right? Miu giggled lightly. A smile intruded as she looked at his sleepy face. Numb, her neck was itchy and uncomfortable. But when she finally looked past his shoulder, she noticed the sun rising. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± surprise escaped her lips. The sky was clear, without clouds¡ªnot obstructed by windows or walls; she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Gently, she moved Noel¡¯s hand from her side, rolling him on his back, and got up. Looking down, she noticed the long strand of grass that¡ªmoments ago, caused her discomfort. But as her gaze wandered¡ªwhere are we¡­? Miu marveled, astonished to the point she failed to comprehend. The others were scattered, snores reverberated; disheveled, they¡¯d forced their warm jackets off. The weather was unsuited for the current heat because this wasn¡¯t the early spring with slushy snow puddles, which were cold and clammy. No, it was more like a hot summer day on the vast green field in the countryside. ¡°Na¡­ni¡­?¡± Miu¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe what she saw and fell to her knees¡ªthud¡­ Her numb legs couldn¡¯t feel the pain. She just watched the sunrise by the horizon. Trying to comfort herself with a hug, her gaze fell onto Noel. His shaken eyes stared blankly at her ruby eyes, which were bent and distorted due to the flood of tears. ¡°¡­Miu?¡± Pained shock clenched his heart¡ªhe hadn¡¯t seen her cry in years. ¡°Noe¡­ Noe-chi¡­¡± Tears ran down her cheeks. Her soft hair clung to her face, making a total mess. ¡°Where are we¡­?¡± a confused hitch escaped amongst the weeps. ¡°I-I remember being in pain, my chest hurt, my head hurt¡ªI felt so feverish I thought I¡¯d die¡­ and now¡­ and now¡­ where¡­? Where are we¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Noel was uncertain if he¡¯d imagined it or not, but Miu¡¯s hair seemed to glow in a warm light. He shook his head, realizing there were no ceilings, windows, or walls¡ªthe ticklish sensation caressing his hand and neck was the feel of grass strands. The sky was blue and clear; there was no uncomfortable humidity¡ªinstead, a gentle warmth. But he couldn¡¯t afford to be attentive to his surroundings¡ªit wasn¡¯t important right now. He¡¯d shrugged the questions off his mind, got up, and pulled Miu into his chest. Surprised, she closed her eyes in acceptance, casing her arms around him, sobbing quietly as he patted her back. However, when Noel saw his unconscious best friend, memories flooded his mind. Raw, visceral horror of Alum being disfigured from the inside. His blood veins burst, and his skin cracked to the beating sound of his bones breaking while his muscles snapped. The recollection stifled his breath. Dreadful imagery overlapped with his sleeping face. ¡°¡ª!¡± Noel tried to catch his breath, unconsciously squeezing Miu too tight, making her uncomfortable. ¡°N-Noel¡­ it hurts.¡± Miu¡¯s low cry caused him to loosen up. ¡°S-sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ just let me stay like this a little longer.¡± Miu dove into his chest again. ¡°Got it.¡± He accepted her request without complaint and took some time to gather his thoughts. What was that¡­? Noel pondered¡ªthe disturbing image lingered. Though calm, the sight of Alum carrying Emely while being deformed alive was haunting. Was it all a dream¡ªwhat was all that blood?! ¡­No. No¡­ He denied, gazing at the serene face of his friend. That¡­ that shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ it must¡¯ve been a nightmare¡­ Shaking his head, he released Miu. ¡°Feeling better?¡± he asked, diverting his attention. ¡°Nn¡­ I feel better. Thanks¡­¡± Miu answered, wiping her tears as she heaved a sigh. ¡°Your hair¡­ it was glowing for a moment,¡± he relayed, wondering if she was aware. ¡°My hair¡­?¡± Miu¡¯s head leaned to the side. A question mark appeared above her head. ¡°Uh¡­ never mind. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Noel shook his head, thinking he imagined it. His eyes wandered around; he couldn¡¯t fathom everything yet, making his head throb and ache. ¡°Sigh¡­ They¡¯re still unconscious¡ªI have too many questions, but let¡¯s wake them up before anything else.¡± ¡°Nn¡­ got it¡ª¡± Before Miu could reply, a sudden cry reached their ears. ¡°¡ªW-what the¡­?!¡± Oliver woke up, looking around frantically in disbelief. Soon after, a few more came to¡ªmost of which slapped their faces or pinched their cheek. Then, Emely finally opened her eyes. She noticed the comfort, snuggling¡ªunaware of the ensuing chaos. The memory of sharp pain in her chest and nauseating headache reminded her of the time she was sick till the point she¡¯d die¡ªbut as she saw the face of the youth holding her, a smile crept up on her. Her heart tickled¡ªshe wasn¡¯t lonely anymore. The restless nights over her doctorate, the times she got sick, cold, lonely¡ªin spite of that, he was there¡­ ¡®It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Emely, and I am your cousin¡ªwe¡¯ll be living together from now on, so you can tell me anything on your mind, Alum!¡¯ The memory of their first meeting always played in her mind whenever she struggled. I just thought he was shy at first¡­ she chuckled, recalling his intimidating greeting. ¡®What? Are you also after the inheritance?¡¯ the young Alum inquired, his voice filled with hostility. She didn¡¯t care for the money, but his words cut deep. ¡®Take what you want. I do not care. But get in my way; you had better prepare a competent criminal lawyer¡ªyou will need it; it will be a bloody scene,¡¯ he stated coolly as though indifferent. Seriously¡ªI couldn¡¯t believe those words came from a seven-year-old¡­ Emely quietly sighed. It was perhaps true. I guess I had ulterior motives at the time. I was so¡­ lonely¡ªwe were kin. I thought he wanted someone¡­ too¡­ Shaking her head, she brushed off the worries. No, no. It isn¡¯t the time to look back¡ªit¡¯s a rare opportunity to cuddle in his arms~ ¡­wait, where are we? Emely calmed down; her gaze became fixated on the blue sky. Are those¡­ nebulae? The thought crossed her mind. She freed herself from Alum¡¯s gentle cradle and noticed her students were shocked¡ªshe now shared the sentiment. The change in scenery had taken her breaths away, leaving her horrified and confused as other extraterrestrial bodies were visible in the sky; the moon was enormous¡ªthere was another star, albeit dimmer, as it shone gently along the harsh sun. Furthermore, the plains echoed and rustled the sound of brushing tall grass; it danced to the rhythm of the tender hissing breeze. Occasionally, she spotted massive trees in the vast of it all. There were strange-looking animals in the distance, seemingly bulkier and different from anything she¡¯d seen. For some reason, they stayed away from the area. Amidst the confusion loomed the realization¡ªshe was far from home. Her eyes naturally drifted toward Noel and Miu. Noel clenched his fists, realizing it wasn¡¯t a dreamscape. His usual jest demeanor changed completely. Miu pinched his sleeve in worry¡ªNoel showed a rare exasperation only when deeply angered. The other students noticed his profound shift in gear. It was then most of them came to terms with the surreality of it all. ¡°We¡¯re not even on earth¡­¡± The notion echoed loudly. But amidst all the resignation, one youth still hadn¡¯t woken up. Emely tried to wake him up. The confirmation dawned on Noel¡ªwas¡­ all that I saw real¡ªAlum¡­ was he mutilated alive? He shuddered, and his stomach twisted. His bones cracked as rivers of blood ran down his eyes, coating his body¡­ Ugh?! I don¡¯t get it?! He resisted scratching his head out of frustration and could only wait if he wanted answers. ¡­ .. The silence hadn¡¯t been this loud before. Too baffled or caught by their thoughts, the students sought comfort from those nearby. Most gathered around Emely, Noel, Miu, and some Oliver. David was the one watching the two groups. His light amber eyes locked on the youth on Emely¡¯s lap¡ªhis chest rising and falling steadily. Why hast he not awaken? David pondered deeply. A calm smile lurked; he adjusted his shirt, tightened his tie, and ran a hand through his soft gray hair. It appears intriguing. He calmly walked toward Emely and the murmuring students. ¡°Professor, is there something I can do?¡± David spoke softly, knelt to meet her eyes, and smiled. Emely¡¯s gaze rose for a moment. ¡°Oh, David¡­ you¡¯re so considerate¡­ umm¡­ we are currently collecting our thoughts¡­¡± Her eyes were downcast on Alum. She spoke gently as she stroked his hair. ¡°Firstly, we should focus on the now¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter where we are. Second, we must secure water, food, and shelter¡ª¡± ¡°Like this?¡± David smiled, showing Emely his palm. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°¡­?¡± Intrigued, David caught the attention of the others too. ¡ªGurgle. The bubbling soft noise tickled their ears¡ªgentle light widened their eyes, and the sight of flowing water snagged their breaths. David had somehow made a ball of levitating water in his hand. ¡°With this, water is secured, right?¡± He calmly smiled, his lips met the cool fresh water¡ªgulp¡ªswallowing some of it. ¡°Phew¡­ that¡¯s pretty refreshing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence befell them again. Even Oliver and his group took notice of the sudden shift. ¡°What the¡­¡± Bewilderment escaped their thoughts as they witnessed the perfect sphere of transparent water. ¡°In fiction, I think it¡¯s called magic, or is this perhaps supernatural powers?¡± David pondered casually. ¡°¡­¡± Too mystified to comment immediately, the others glanced amongst themselves, murmuring. Only Noel didn''t seem as surprised. I see. Miu¡¯s glowing hair must¡¯ve been related to this, too¡­ he concluded. ¡°I doubt I¡¯m the only one capable of this¡ªjust before everyone woke up, Miu¡¯s hair shone golden; I suggest it¡¯d be some sort of power and magic, don¡¯t you think?¡± David inquired, eying Noel with his mellow gaze. ¡°Right¡­ Maybe we all might possess some magical ability¡ªthe question is, what?¡± Noel clenched his fist, staring, then leveled his gaze toward the others. ¡°Say. Doesn¡¯t it feel a little strange? At first, I was rather stiff, but now¡­ I feel great physically¡ªit also feels like I can do more.¡± ¡°Exactly. I somehow intuitively knew how. Not sure why, though,¡± David shrugged. Everyone looked at their hands, but Emely¡¯s sharp voice snapped them back. ¡°Don¡¯t be too eager to test things out just yet,¡± she interjected sharply. ¡°¡­We must be cautious; distance ourselves¡ªit wasn¡¯t your first time doing that, was it, David?¡± Her determined golden eyes locked onto him, brimming with confidence. ¡°You really are sharp, Professor.¡± David closed his eyes, smiling with a hand resting on his heart as if proud of the fact. ¡°Yes, I felt something strange, as Noel mentioned. I thought there must¡¯ve been more to it. As Professor said, I went to try things out on my own before coming here¡ªyou all should too, so as not to endanger others,¡± he casually assessed and encouraged them to do the same. The students glanced at one another, then at Emely as if to seek approval. ¡°I know you¡¯re all adults¡­ but be careful.¡± Emely sighed, expressing concerns; her warm voice filled them with hope in the helpless chaos¡ªshe, indeed, was the Professor they respected. ¡°Sigh¡­ well, that¡¯s one box checked,¡± Noel casually chuckled. ¡°And if David can manipulate water, then someone should be able to manipulate earth, right? Then, the shelter problem would be solved. All that¡¯s left is food¡­. It might be a little tricky, though.¡± ¡°¡­In the worst case, we got cannibalism.¡± Kevin¡¯s intrusive thoughts echoed¡ªshit¡­ I said that aloud???! Sweat ran down his back. ¡°¡­¡± Even Kurt couldn¡¯t follow up on that one. ¡°Pfft¡­ haha-haha~ well, in that case, we¡¯ll begin with you, Kevin!¡± Noel grinned, licking his lips sadistically. ¡°E-eep!¡± Kevin shrieked. ¡°Pfft¡­ ahahaha,¡± the others burst out laughing too. ¡°Noel¡¯s right, Kevin, you¡¯re the one that brought it up!¡± they exclaimed. ¡°G-guys?!¡± And so, we all agreed that Kevin would be our first means if the push comes to shove. Noel chuckled lightly. His eyes wandered towards Alum. You¡¯re awake, aren¡¯t you? ¡°¡­¡± Well, maybe not. ¡­ .. ¡ªDrip¡­ drip¡­ In the world of unconsciousness, Alum found himself gazing into the vastness of the dark while heavy drops echoed in the hollow space. He closed his eyes and stood there, surged by the melancholy. With each step, ripples formed beneath¡ªimitating light, resonating the world into deep crimson. The thick, sticky sensation clung to his feet¡ªechoing and resounding its depth. He walked. And walked. Still assaulted by the salty metallic taste along with a deep crimson scent. He opened his eyes. A pure white canvas emerged before him. He looked at his hands¡ª ¡°What is the point? The only paint here is despair,¡± a youthful declaration resounded throughout the ink world. ¡°You will not be able to paint anything with that. Pardon. Wrong suggestion; its only color is misery, which is something¡ªsuppose you have yet to numbed to its company, that is?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Supposedly, are you to dive into this ocean of crimson ink? Light in the abyss? How absurd,¡± the voice froze the world. ¡°So?¡± ¡°¡­What? What?! So?! Are you saying, ¡®So what?¡¯ are you?! ARE YOU?!¡± The voice erupted¡ªblack and red paintings emerged in the crimson-lit space. ¡°Did you forget all these paintings?! Did you?!¡± ¡°No, I did not,¡± Alum calmly answered, crossing his arms as he detachedly analyzed them. ¡°Do they mean nothing¡­ to you?¡± the voice hitched as ink rained. The youthful boy appeared. He was on his knees, supporting his body with his hands as he sobbed, looking into the abyss. ¡°¡­This miserable abyss might be deep, but who doesn¡¯t experience sorrow?¡± Alum stated, kneeling and placing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Everyone carries sadness, lives with it, and sometimes moves on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The youth didn¡¯t respond, averting their eyes. ¡°But... You know? I saw something beautiful just now.¡± Alum recalled the peaceful faces of those close to him when he was on the brink of death. ¡°Even misery can paint something beautiful¡ªit can encourage the want to change.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true as they say; you¡¯ll never appreciate it until it¡¯s gone. In this case¡­ they aren¡¯t gone. You can hear them too, don¡¯t you? The others in the waking world.¡± Alum smiled as the youth finally looked at him. ¡°Because they aren¡¯t, I must appreciate them, mustn''t I?¡± The boy tried to say something; however, soft light penetrated the dark world, illuminating all the red without the black ink. ¡°I don¡¯t need to cover it with darkness¡ªI remember all of it clearly. That¡¯s why, when we meet again, I¡¯ll bring you other colors.¡± The boy hesitated, but Alum hugged him, causing him to reciprocate the embrace. ¡°Promise me,¡± the boy voiced, shaken with uncertainty. Alum chuckled, ¡°I promise,¡± he reassured. The boy finally smiled and closed his eyes. His body began to disburse into light as the world slowly faded. Left alone in the pure white world, Alum looked towards the cracks¡ªit¡¯s about time I wake up, he thought, and a soft smile tugged his lips. I¡¯ll do my best to understand these feelings¡ªafter all, it¡¯s our promise for new paint; we already have some. ¡­ .. The warmth was ticklish. The strands of grass were uncomfortable and itchy¡ªyet comforting. Slowly, Alum¡¯s heavy eyelids open. His crystal vision locked with the sky and Noel¡¯s bluish-silver eyes. But the world rumbled and shook. ¡°You can stop shaking me now¡­¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Noel exclaimed and got up on his feet. He reached his hand toward Alum. ¡°¡­Thanks.¡± Alum grabbed his hand, and his eyes began to wander in search of Emely. ¡°Mm?¡± he paused, narrowing his brows and clenching his fist¡ªMonochrome? ¡­How comforting, he scoffed inwardly. ¡°Hey, how are you feeling? Any discomfort?¡± Noel¡¯s reluctance clogged his lungs as he nervously waited. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks for asking.¡± Alum smiled, shrugging in reassurance. ¡°¡­¡± Caught by surprise, a mellow yet casual demeanor replaced the bloody figure in Noel¡¯s eyes. ¡°What? Did you see a ghost or something?¡± Alum inquired. ¡°No¡­¡± Noel sighed, his shoulders relaxed. ¡°I wish that was the case, haha~¡± ¡°You¡¯re peculiar,¡± Alum said, playfully hitting Noel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± he leaned his head sideways. ¡°Uh, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Noel¡¯s eyes were glued to Alum while he looked around to assess the situation. What is going on? The thought crossed Noel¡¯s mind. He wasn¡¯t this playful before; could it have been from shock? ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Noel repeated the question¡ªthis time, in bewilderment rather than concern. ¡°Mother Three, you worry too much. More than Emy¡ª¡± No-no-no-no-no, there¡¯s clearly something wrong! Isn¡¯t there??! Noel screamed inside. ¡°Um¡­ yeah, I guess I am¡­¡± He resigned, thinking he wouldn¡¯t understand Alum¡¯s mind; he hadn¡¯t until now¡ªand it wouldn¡¯t change either. ¡°A-ahem¡­ so, yeah, we¡¯re in another world.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­?¡± Noel scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can do anything about it,¡± Alum casually replied. Noel sighed. A smirk crept and surfaced. Alum noticed the abrupt change. His eyebrow rose. Then suddenly, a flame engulfed, levitating in Noel¡¯s hand, crackling and emitting warmth¡ª ¡°You¡¯re not surprised, are you?¡± Noel¡¯s expression became flat when he noticed Alum¡¯s non-reaction. Alum shifted his gaze, nudging his head along. Noel¡¯s eyes followed; the others manifested their abilities. A few discussed how to utilize their magic and apply them practically. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Noel crossed his arms and huffed. ¡°So you do pay attention to everything around you¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Alum feigned with a soft smile¡ª ¡ªShuffle-shuffle-shuffle. Quick footsteps rustling in the grass approached rapidly¡ªAlum spread his arms wide and caught Emely as she launched at him. ¡°Al!¡± she exclaimed while burying her face in his chest, sobbing as her knees wobbled. ¡°Hic¡­ I was so worried! Sob¡­¡± She squeezed him tight, unwilling to ever let go. ¡°I was just asleep¡ªit was a pretty pleasant dream.¡± Alum rested his chin on her head and patted her back as he stroked her soft hair. His gaze met Noel¡¯s; the two smiled at one another. Noel began to walk. As he passed Alum, he patted him on the shoulder, heading toward Miu and the others. ¡ªSob¡­ hic¡­ Suddenly, a few other students broke down in tears as well. Miu¡¯s friends hugged her. Kevin sobbed at the wholesomeness but also out of loneliness as Kurt and Daniel patted his shoulder. Oliver huffed, crossing his arms. But a smile emerged with a lonesome look in the distance¡ªhis group looked at him and closed their eyes to reflect all that¡¯s happened. Previous Chapter | Table of Contents | Next Chapter Chapter Three: Testing the Waters With the warm sun hanging over the open plains, the students gathered in a circle, all eyes on Emely. Now that Alum was awake, some of her anxiety quelled. Although there were many questions, she couldn¡¯t afford to ask yet. ¡°Now that Al is awake, we should decide where to go from here. Note that our electronics don¡¯t work despite our attempts to fix them. So, we can forget about relying on them.¡± Emely voiced more sternly than usual, crossing her arms. The students buzzed, looking at one another. In this day and age, who didn¡¯t rely on their phones or computers? Even with their bright minds, entertainment and information weren¡¯t the only uses they had for them¡ªtheir pictures were stored on those small devices¡ªin essence, memories. Emely understood this and quickly moved to a more important discussion. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this prior, but water isn¡¯t a concern anymore. Things might get easier depending on how we act. I know you¡¯re all capable, so we should start delegating tasks. Now that we know that a few can manipulate the soil or plants. Can we leave the shelters to you?¡± Emely requested, looking around. The first of the aforementioned students were Oliver, Maya, and Lova. They had the ability to manipulate plants with some proficiency. As for soil and rocks, it was Oscar, Sten, Kurt, and Malin. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me,¡± Oliver stated, crossing his arms. He glanced at his friends. ¡°What about you, Maya, Oscar, Malin?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you say, count me in,¡± Oscar shrugged, gazing at Maya and Malin. ¡°I hope I can be of help¡­¡± Her reluctant voice surfaced as she twirled her hair. Malin, one of her friends, reassured her with a light tap on the back. ¡°Malin¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Malin grinned, wrapping her arm around Maya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you,¡± she said. Maya¡¯s eyes shook for a moment. ¡°¡­I love you!¡± she broke free, hugging her friend tightly. ¡°Hey~ what about me?¡± Ida queried teasingly, joining them. The exchange had brightened the mood. It was something all they desperately needed. But they couldn¡¯t relax just yet. Emely cleared her throat lightly so they could get back to the matter without it being too tense. ¡°I¡¯ll join in, too,¡± Kurt added, scratching his head. ¡°It¡¯ll distract me a while¡­¡± A somewhat forced smile surfaced. Emely¡¯s lips loosened into a smile. She glanced at the last person who showed capabilities for either of the elements¡ªSten. She knew his more reserved nature and asked, ¡°Sten, could you help them out?¡± in a gentler tone. ¡°Uh¡­ sure, I¡¯m just not so good with this¡­ magic stuff, but helping is the least I can do¡­¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said but began to ponder for a moment before she looked at her students. ¡°Say, is the soil easier to manipulate if it¡¯s damped? What about hardening with fire afterward?¡± Her sudden inquiry got the students thinking. ¡°We haven¡¯t tried. Either way, it would help if someone with water abilities could sign up for the task,¡± Noel suggested. At his suggestion, the others began to think and consider the words. While it was an important task, there was another thing gnawing at the back of their minds; they had nothing to fill their stomachs long term. Oliver furrowed his brow, resting his chin on his hand with a distanced gaze, considering Emely¡¯s and Noel¡¯s words. ¡°Daniel, Signe, would the two of you like to join us?¡± He asked the two, excluding Noel and Miu, since he figured another group needed them. Daniel thought about it. He was going to practice his abilities or look for food either way. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind,¡± he replied, nodding. ¡°Same here,¡± Signe voiced, raising her hand slightly. ¡°I can use fire, too,¡± Kurt added. ¡°But it might get exhausting, Kevin. Help me out, will you?¡± It was a request, but not a request. Kevin knew and resigned without protest. ¡°Sure...¡± ¡°Hmm, in that case, I hope I can be useful too,¡± Tobias said. He could also manipulate fire and got along decently with Kevin and Kurt. ¡°Thanks, it¡¯ll help greatly.¡± Words of gratitude left Oliver¡¯s lungs, but his eyes still widened. He didn¡¯t think that so many would voluntarily join. A confident smile tugged the corner of his lips. He glanced toward Noel and Miu. Are you guys handling the food situation somehow? He seemed to ask with his eyes. Both Noel and Miu nodded, reassuring him he could have more resources on his end. At the sight, warmth enveloped Emely. Despite the unorthodox situation, she hadn¡¯t expected their cooperation to be this good. I didn¡¯t think it would be this smooth sailing¡­ Emely watched in relief before clapping her hands. ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡± she said brightly. Seeing her energetic face, the students heaved a deep sigh, alleviating some pent-up stress. But they had to move to the next topic; they didn¡¯t have all day. ¡°Now¡­ as for the other dire issue¡ªfood.¡± Emely¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°There are snacks left, but we need to come up with something really fast.¡± She crossed her arms, contemplating.¡± We don¡¯t know anything about fauna and flora either. So it might be somewhat tricky¡­¡± Miu glanced at Noel. He smiled, reassuring and filling her with confidence. ¡°I might be able to help distinguish flora,¡± she declared. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little strange for a while, but¡­ for some reason, I intuitively understand their properties¡­ perhaps the fauna too?¡± Her words had caught everyone by surprise. It took them some time to process until it finally sunk in. Emely was the first to speak up. ¡°¡­I see!¡± Emely exclaimed, her eyes brightened. ¡°Can I ask you to go forage?¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Miu declared, hands on her chest. A bit of tension escaped her body. At her words, some fell to their knees, relieved. Starvation had been one of their worst fears. They also didn¡¯t doubt her because she wouldn¡¯t have brought it up confidently otherwise. ¡°Miu really is a lifesaver¡­¡± they said, letting go of the heavy air jammed in their lungs. ¡°Then, could the rest of you help her?¡± The ones left were Lena, Julia, David, Andreas, Henrik, Jayne, Lova, Ida, Noel and Alum. Lena, Julia, Lova, and Noel were Miu¡¯s close friends. They only briefly glanced at each other before readily agreeing. Miu was also friendly with David, Andreas, Henrik, and Jayne. But she tried to be at arm¡¯s length around men, having experienced them develop a crush on her or being salacious towards her. ¡°Then¡­ if I can be of use, I¡¯ll join¡­¡± Jayne said, crossing her arms. Her expression was slightly pale. While she did get along with Miu, she was a loner at heart. It was true for David and Tobias, too. However, David was more fluid than the two. ¡°Same here, if I can be useful,¡± Henrik added. The chatter quieted down. They looked at the two left, Alum and David. David was the first to realize they possessed something supernatural, and he was willing to help. Alum, on the other hand¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡ªClap! ¡°Al, you should discover your abilities first.¡± Emely smiled, trying to break the tension. ¡°And since you just woke up, you can take some time to gather your thoughts¡ª¡± ¡°If I may suggest, Professor,¡± David suddenly interrupted her and locked eyes with Alum. ¡°What is it¡­ David?¡± Emely replied, furrowing her eyebrows. He smiled, closed his eyes, and concentrated. The others wondered what he was up to¡ªthen suddenly, something transparent began to materialize until it revealed a sleek blue spear with carvings of serpents¡ªradiating some power. ¡°This came intuitively, too, as I learned more about these abilities¡ªI also have formal martial arts training. I¡¯ll act a little more independently.¡± He smiled casually. ¡°And I was thinking of heading to the river to see if there were any fish. I reason it is within the safe area.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was stunned, but it didn¡¯t faze him. The others didn¡¯t know if they found him a weirdo or impressive¡ªhe was composed, almost nonchalant about the happenings, as though he was playing a character. ¡ªGulp¡­ I had a feeling, but could David be a dangerous individual? They wondered, swallowing their saliva. ¡°¡­Just be safe.¡± Emely wasn¡¯t even going to convince him¡ªhe was an adult, and so were the others. They perhaps only listened to her due to formalities¡ªthus, she steeled her heart, hiding her gritted teeth. Who knows how long until they begin making decisions on their own? She sighed inwardly. ¡°Alum, care to join me?¡± David casually suggested, freezing everyone, especially Emely. Her eye twitched. ¡°David, what are you even¡ª!¡± Emely protested but felt a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I got nothing better to do either way,¡± Alum shrugged, putting a smile on David¡¯s face filled with intrigue. ¡°Nice¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Emely cut in. ¡°Al, you don¡¯t even know what¡­¡± Her words slowly trailed off as she felt a damped sensation on her cheek. Water had gathered around her precious cousin. The others were equally surprised as her. Alum displayed an almost casual use of magic. ¡ªFizz-crackle-crackle. ¡°What¡­?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe how easily he made it seem. Electricity crackled and popped between his hands as water swam in the air like a living creature¡ªcrunch. It instantly crystallized to ice. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Bewilderment spread. David was equally surprised¡ªeven he had yet to figure out how to turn water into ice. ¡°Emy, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Alum reassured. He then glanced towards Noel. ¡°Could I ask you to care for her?¡± A favor¡­? That¡¯s rare, Noel¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Oh¡­? Yeah, leave it to me!¡± he smiled, puffing his chest with a smug grin. ¡°Thanks.¡± A soft smile tugged on Alum¡¯s lips and turned toward the river. He gestured for David to get moving. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he coolly said. ¡­Interesting, David chuckled, amused by his change. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Great¡­ that guy just¡­ they all sighed, their sentiment echoed. ¡­ .. Under the hot sun, two young men made their way through the knee-high grass. It rustled in the wind as it caressed ticklishly against their legs. David quietly followed Alum. In the distance across the river was a vast forest¡ªcolorful, perhaps luminescent, and seemingly magical. Soon, they reached the stream. Their journey had been a quiet one. Though suspicious about Alum¡¯s agreement to come along, David didn¡¯t think much of it since the youth was mellower than usual. There¡¯s less tension than I thought, David observed as he watched Alum¡¯s open back. He wanted to have a reason to retain the magical spear. But it was costly and constantly drained his energy, causing mental fatigue; saving his energy for later was better. After a long walk, everyone was out of sight behind the hills. Alum halted, as did David. The stream of water was gentle, rushing serenely, which the sound of the flow emphasized. Occasionally, the noise of plops and bubbles resounded. The water was clear, revealing the creatures swimming at the bottom. ¡°Something¡¯s there alright¡ª!¡± Before David commented further, he instinctively pushed himself backward¡ª¡°Urgh¡ªcough-cough,¡± he gasped in pain. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Alum had swiftly turned around, delivering a powerful kick to his abdomen. Despite his attempt to minimize the blow, he was sent back a few meters, tumbling and rolling¡ªthat was damned close¡­he cursed inwardly. Had I reacted later, even with this new robust body¡ªhe would¡¯ve knocked me out¡­ ¡°So?¡± Alum queried. His voice was chilly. The grass had crystallized. He approached casually, crunching the brittle strands, causing David to gulp. His eyes shook in dismay; his body locked on the ground. Ice needles had protruded from the soil, encapsulating him. ¡ªCrunch-crunch¡­ I thought so... This guy is terrifying... ¡ªThud! ¡°Ugh!¡± David gasped, gazing into Alum¡¯s voided eyes. Alum¡¯s shoe dug into David¡¯s chest. He crouched down, resting his whole weight on the robust young man. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Ah¡ªthis feeling¡­ it¡¯s dark... Very. Very. Dark¡­ David was paralyzed. His body didn¡¯t want to move, no matter how much he tried¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even take a breath. ¡°So? Will you answer? Or must I infer it myself?¡± Alum¡¯s detached, callous interrogation was indifferent to David¡¯s pain as he pulled his hair, leaning closer. ¡ªHic Suddenly, David¡¯s breath hitched, and warm tears flooded his eyes. ¡°I¡­ hic¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ hic,¡± he wept, his whole body trembling in fear. ¡°Hic¡­ I¡¯m¡­ shorry¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum¡¯s eyes widen slightly. ¡°I-I jush waned so appeer cool and egnimatic¡­ I-I, hic¡­ didn mean anythin bwy it¡­¡± he elaborated, sobbing. He wasn¡¯t a rodent? Alum wondered as he frowned slightly. He let go of David gently when he noticed the genuine terror in his eyes. The ice instantly melted as he got off the vulnerable youth. David reluctantly glanced toward him, making eye contact. ¡°I¡­ hic¡­ I waned so impresh yuh¡­ hic¡­ sthe veneful chid prodegy¡­ hic¡­¡± he confessed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hic¡­sob¡­hic¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± An apology unexpectedly escaped Alum¡¯s lips. It caused David¡¯s tears to flood uncontrollably. He tried to wipe them off his face, but it wouldn¡¯t stop. Thus, he lay there, covering his face as his breath hitched, drenched in as he quivered. Alum waited a while for David to calm down until he seemed collected enough. ¡°Get up,¡± he said. David looked at him with a hint of confusion. Despite his harsh words, Alum was now mellow. He gestured for David to take his hand. ¡°O-oh¡­ what is it¡­?¡± David was still disoriented, but his speech became more coherent as his breaths evened out. ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah. Somewhat.¡± With Alum¡¯s help, David got back on his feet. I must look horrible right now¡­ he thought with an inward sigh. He splashed water on his face to wash away the tears and snot¡ªcomposing himself. Refreshed, he noticed a pitiful gaze from Alum, causing him to feel bashful. I can¡¯t believe he, out of all people, saw me in such a miserable state¡ªthen again¡­ he caused it¡­ ¡°Um¡­ can I ask you a question?¡± David voiced reluctantly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Alum crossed his arms. The hostility from before had vanished entirely. ¡°W-was I cool¡­? A-at least before you beat me up¡­?¡± David wanted to ask why he was attacked instead¡ªbut daren¡¯t. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ ahaha,¡± Alum began to chuckle lightheartedly. ¡°O-Oi! Why are you laughing?!¡± David protested, his face reddened. ¡°Sorry, sorry, had I known, I would¡¯ve let you be. And to answer your query¡ªI attacked you because there was something I wanted to know; you could say I was ¡®testing the waters.¡¯ As for the question you voiced¡ªyes, you were cool.¡± Alum usually didn¡¯t smile; everyone knew that, but¡ª He has a cute smile¡­ Though¡­ What would happen were my motives different? David contemplated. Still, he was dumbfounded because the warm and cold contrast was shocking. ¡°A-ahem¡­ Well¡­ apologies accepted. And the kick wasn¡¯t that bad¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Alum¡¯s head leaned to the side. ¡°It had enough to force crack human ribs¡ªmm, I see? I suppose I¡¯ll consider our new state of being until next¡­ Mm, I¡¯ll reevaluate our capabilities.¡± I¡¯m sorry! I was playing it cool again! Wait!? Was¡­ he about to say next time? Um¡­ I prefer not to be kicked again¡­ ever. David crouched down, drawing circles on the ground. ¡°Mm¡­? Do you want a hug?¡± Alum tilted his head. ¡­A hug? What am I, a child? We aren¡¯t close¡ªam I being tested? David furrowed his brow in suspicion. ¡°No¡­¡± he replied promptly. ¡°I¡¯m not your cousin. Also, do you go around hugging people?¡± David sulked, his eyes questioning him. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­? Then why did you suddenly offer me one?¡± Instead of sulking, he got genuinely curious. ¡°To¡­ comfort?¡± Alum pondered over the question himself. No¡­ seriously?! Why did you offer me a hug? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± After the long silence, David cleared his throat. ¡°You know¡­ I don¡¯t know whether you read people like a literary book or a lexicon anymore¡­ which is it¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a strange analogy,¡± Alum yawned and feigned comprehension. ¡°So? How do you want to fish? The water seems a little deep¡ªunless you want to dive.¡± David shook his head. Whatever¡­ he dropped the subject already¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ I considered using the spear, but it won¡¯t reach, and it¡¯s deeper than I thought.¡± ¡°Other plans?¡± ¡°I was thinking I could manipulate the water to create waves and strand the fish,¡± David replied, still contemplating. ¡°Try it.¡± Alum crossed his arms, waiting. ¡°¡­¡± David heaved a deep breath and got closer to the river. He reached his hand toward the water. His body surged with warmth¡ªthe water began to glow as he pushed it to one side of the river¡ªsplash! Then pulled it back towards them¡ªcrash! Creating powerful waves, he caused enough force to hurl the fish onto land. But some washed ashore but escaped with the water flow; the rest instantly hopped back in on their own. Then, the slow, steady stream of the river resumed as if nothing had happened. ¡­Did he make me so flustered that I skipped the capturing part? Though¡­ it was more exhausting than I thought¡ªis it the volume of water? Urk¡­ My head. Flustered by the oversight, David shut his eyes, massaging the side of his head. He turned his gaze toward Alum. He was yawning, looking disinterested. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have caught¡­ the fish when they got¡­ flushed onto land?¡± David complained, catching his breath. Alum¡¯s head tilted to the side. ¡°Was I supposed to?¡± he asked, assuming he only meant to watch¡ªwhich he did. ¡°¡­¡± David frantically scratched his head. His face was hot, and his brain throbbed a little. ¡°Do you have a better plan¡ªare you going to freeze the river? Electrocute the fish?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied, snapping his fingers. The river began to glow in the middle, instantly vaporizing¡ªBOOM! As an explosion erupted, creating a crater, fish were hurled into the air, pouring down as some washed ashore. They landed on land, lying there, stunned by the shockwaves. But before they regained consciousness. Alum froze them before they awaken. ¡°¡­¡± Controlled vaporization of water to create a gas explosion¡­? But why didn¡¯t he freeze them when I washed them on land¡ªhe knows I can¡¯t freeze or vaporize water yet, right? David watched with mild annoyance. Meanwhile, Alum seemed to be in thought as he observed the fish he¡¯d just caught. Seriously? What is it? I don¡¯t understand him at all! If he wanted to be efficient, he would¡¯ve used the opportunity I created¡­ He sighed. ¡°Did that blow you out of the water?¡± Alum asked, deadpan. ¡°¡­¡± Wait, was it a pun¡­? Or did he mean it literally? I don¡¯t get it anymore¡­ David sighed, shoulders lowered. Still disoriented, he scratched his head, joining Alum in collecting the frozen fish. He glanced at Alum for a moment, relieved in a way. I can¡¯t believe it all backfired this bad¡­ David thought. He pinched his face, melting away his earlier frustration. Villain¡­? How was he the villain? He began to recall the past. On an early morning at the cold, empty house, his parents were away with his brother and sister for the whole winter break. Only caretakers came by now and then. However, one day, something caught his eye¡ªThe Pitiful Child Prodigy. That was the title for the heading. Curious, David picked up the newspaper. ¡°On April 1, 2014, Noah and Sophia Miller, both 39 and heads of the Miller Pharmaceuticals conglomerate, were found dead in their living room alongside their guards. The only survivor was their 7-year-old son, Alum Miller, initially considered a suspect due to his advanced intellect. However, after a thorough investigation, he was cleared of any wrongdoing. The case remained cold and hopeless until August 7, 2020, when authorities captured Billy Moore, a man in his 50s and the leader of an underground organization known as Rat. The arrest was made possible by none other than Alum Miller, now a teenager and widely regarded as a child prodigy¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On December 31, 2020, Billy Moore was found dead in his solitary confinement cell, an apparent suicide. However, some sources close to the case suspect he was murdered, pointing out that his death coincided with Alum Miller''s fourteenth birthday¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± David gulped. His eyes locked onto the picture of Alum¡ªI want to be like him. ¡­ .. I tried copying Noel. But I don¡¯t think it worked, Alum sighed inwardly. He glanced at David, who was helping him pick up the frozen fish. Fortunately, David seems to be an adaptable person¡ªwill he be my friend if I asked? Mm¡­ perhaps not. To put it lightly, I did threaten him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you brought your jacket along?¡± Alum tilted his head, looking as David lay the fish on it. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a pity since it¡¯s expensive, but we can¡¯t carry it all, so I thought I would brighten it in case we got something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great¡­!¡± Alum¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Has anyone told you that you were bad at acting?¡± David inquired. A small chuckle left his lips as he covered his mouth. ¡°Also, that calming monotone voice doesn¡¯t match the energy you¡¯re trying to exude¡ªyour body language also doesn¡¯t scream excitement.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Alum noted it down in his mind. ¡°Did you take acting lessons?¡± Stabbed in the chest, David averted his eyes. ¡°I did¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Alum¡¯s eyes widened in mild surprise as he realized why. ¡°I see, it¡¯s for the cool and enigmatic persona¡ª¡± ¡°S-stop! That¡¯s embarrassing when you say it like that¡­¡± David crouched down, burying his face in his knees. I could perhaps make it up to him somehow. Alum¡¯s complexion slowly melted into a warm smile. ¡°David. Get up. We¡¯re heading back.¡± A cold and almost chilling tone jolted David back on his feet. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡ªChuckles. ¡°¡­¡± David sulked, but before long, he laughed lightly too. ¡°Will you be my friend?¡± Alum suddenly asked. ¡°¡­¡± Solid like a statue, David dropped the fish in his hands. ¡°Um¡­ Friend(servant)?¡± he reluctantly questioned. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡­Huh? He finds me useful¡ªwas that why he tested my reactions? From traumatizing me physically and mentally to being compassionate. From surprise to envy¡­ what¡¯s after? Sorrow? Really, what a cruel assessment method¡ªwhat a monster¡­ A smile tugged his lips. .. ¡°David! I know you were useless! But how could you do that to your sister?! Urgh! Useless police! Can¡¯t even find proper evidence!¡± ¡°Why are you like this!? Tsk, what a creepy, disgusting thing, ugh¡ªI can¡¯t believe I birthed you!¡± ¡°¡ªBrother¡­ why do Mom and Dad hate you so much¡­?¡± ¡°Brother, I hate you! How could you do something so disgusting?!¡± ¡°¡ªHahahaha, aww, that¡¯s so funny, look at how mad Mom and Dad are! Nobody will believe you¡ªever. Give up; nobody will love you more than me~ my sweet, sweet David.¡± .. Recalling those words, David shuddered, looking at the ground, recalling the paper about a woman who, for years, framed her younger brother for inappropriate behaviors. A light chuckle escaped¡ªjust like my Hero, I got the last laugh, Bitch. And he finds me useful. ¡°David?¡± Alum calmly called out to the dazed boy. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ my bad. Friend(servant), right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alum somewhat warmly smiled. ¡°¡­Right! I¡¯ll be your best friend(servant)!¡± Excitement fizzled in his chest. ¡°Mm¡­? No? Noel is my best friend,¡± Alum coolly stated. ¡°¡­¡± David fell into silence. Did¡­ I misunderstand something? He wondered. Meanwhile¡ªmm, I got a new friend today. Otherwise, he could¡¯ve been a decent drudge, Alum chuckled. ¡°We should head back. This should be enough for today,¡± Alum said, picking up the last cold fish. He turned and began to walk towards the others. ¡°¡­Sure.¡± David, however, paused. He took a deep breath and gazed over the glistening river. The warm, calm breeze soothed his skin. His hair danced in the wind like it was comforted by it¡ªeven his slightly uncomfortable, cold, and stingy hands throbbed in warmth. Somehow, even the smell of fish wasn¡¯t too bad. Personally, I don¡¯t wish to go back, David thought. He tied the fish-filled jacket and threw it behind his back. His cool persona returned as he promptly ran to catch up to Alum. Previous Chapter | Table of Contents | Next Chapter Chapter Four: Because of Responsibility At the same time as the events unfolded between Alum and David at the river, Noel and the others scoured a small forest for something edible. Their eyes widened; it was more mystical now that they were up close. Their gazes wandered, exploring and taking in the sight. The towering trees shone faintly like they were drawing nourishment from the soil from below as the energy flowed upwards and spread through the massive bark, subtly resonating with the rest of the forest. Too awed by the sight, the students let the forest speak. The wind hummed smoothly, rustling the luminescent leaves above them; each shimmered, pulsing gently as though the forest calmly breathed. Around them, fruits dangled, hanging from the branches high up. The colorful fruits ranged from gold to magenta. Each fruit emitted a faint glow, exuding a sweet, pleasant scent. The temptation was difficult to resist. Their glossy surface and sweet scent didn¡¯t help that the students were hungry to begin with. Their stomachs rumbled more at the sight of the fruits¡¯ deliciousness. ¡ªGulp¡­ ¡°Miu¡­ are these fruits safe to eat?¡± Noel asked, nudging her. Miu blinked a few times as Noel snapped her out of her daze. ¡°Oh¡­ Noel, sorry I got lost in the prettiness of the forest¡­¡± she chuckled, troubled by the inquiry. ¡°Ah¡­ we were too,¡± the other awkwardly followed. ¡°No worries, I was too.¡± Noel crossed his arms, shifting his attention towards the fruits. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d say I have a good intuition, and the fruits don¡¯t give me a bad omen.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Miu nodded. Her ruby eyes peered right at them. ¡°They are safe to eat, rather¡­ they¡¯re nutritious.¡± She leaned her head to the side in mild confusion. ¡°Actually, very nutritious¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡± Noel smiled gently. ¡°Though, I find it strange nevertheless.¡± ¡°It is strange, she can tell. But¡­ I¡¯m not saying¡­¡± Ida¡¯s words trailed off in a murmur, and the others seemed to understand what she meant. ¡°Well, it¡¯s as unbelievable as we all think. Like, creating fire at the top on one¡¯s hand, isn¡¯t that the same?¡± Noel confidently stated. Jayne and Henrik refrained from speaking as they¡¯ve done so far. Andreas glanced at his friend, Ida, who¡¯d let up an unnecessary remark and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not completely wrong. To be honest, I still don¡¯t know since there¡¯s no concrete evidence¡ªall of this is just gut feeling as of now.¡± Andreas crossed his arms, looking around. ¡°I can¡¯t be the only one to think this way, am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Noel shrugged and glanced at Miu, seeing how she¡¯d handle the situation¡ªI can¡¯t always help you¡­ is what you told me, right? He commented to himself. Even her close female friends were reluctant to comment on Andreas''s statement. ?Seeing their reluctance to trust her fully, Miu placed a palm on her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she voiced gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to test them,¡± she declared. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone froze momentarily. It wasn¡¯t like they wanted her to be an offer, but¡­ they couldn¡¯t risk their lives, especially when she made the claims. Although they first bought in on her words, they became cautious after a calm consideration. But all that seemed to wash away when she boldly declared she¡¯d be responsible for everything being safe¡ªit was the least she could do. They knew that, but¡­ they didn¡¯t want her, of all people, to sacrifice herself. ¡°¡­¡± Noel¡¯s lips curved into a proud smile. She sure has grown, he thought. After the long, five-second silence, Julia, Lena, and Lova hugged her. ¡°Miu, we won¡¯t let you do all of that alone,¡± they declared as they squeezed her tightly between them. ¡°G-Guys¡­¡± Miu¡¯s voice hitched. She felt a rousing warmth growing within her, like jittery fireworks and a giddy stomach. She realized she might¡¯ve made true friends this time¡ªgood for you. Noel seemed to have said with his gaze. Her eyes wavered, but a gentle smile soon solidified on her face. ¡°Thanks, you girls¡­¡± she said bashfully, her warm face reddened. There you have it, Noel¡¯s eyes said with a smirk, causing the others to look away somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Ahem¡­ since most of us here use wind magic, should we use that?¡± Ida suggested, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I think it would be hard to climb these trees.¡± ¡°Sounds doable,¡± Andreas nodded as he stroked his chin. He looked up, warmth surged through his body, and a faint greenish glow swirled in his hand in a high-pitch screech. He readied himself to launch the magic. ¡°Hmph¡ª¡± However, Noel grabbed his wrist, stopping him as he was about to launch a wind attack towards the branches. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty,¡± Noel calmly said. ¡°Why¡¯d you stop me?¡± The swirl from Andreas¡¯ hand dissipated. He was clearly annoyed. Noel had his reasons, and it wasn¡¯t like the others hadn¡¯t paid attention, but¡­ it was difficult to notice that some of the roots looked almost animalistic. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should steal from the forest,¡± he warmed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the others inquired, glancing at one another. ¡°The forest seems harmonious, don¡¯t you think?¡± When Noel mentioned it, their eyes widened. When they first entered the forest, there was an odd sense of unity among the vegetation, like how they didn¡¯t compete for resources but shared them. The trees were glowing, but the grass and other flora on the grounds weren¡¯t¡ªinstead, they basked in the glow, flourishing in their luminance. ¡°It might sound wild, but¡­ the grass seems as if it has been grazed before¡ªand the visible roots resemble the marks left by smaller grazing animals.¡± ¡ªGulp¡­ ¡°You mean¡­¡± their words slowly trailed off. ¡°Yeah, the forest likely consumed them. And¡­ we haven¡¯t encountered any animals so far, have we?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the unease grew, Noel began to puff and laugh. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. If that were the case, then we¡¯d be food by now,¡± he patted Andreas and Henrik on the back. ¡°Jeez, Noel!¡± Miu pouted, hitting his shoulder. The others sighed in relief, but his words lingered in their minds like a parasite, reminding them to be cautious. ¡°Anyways, I believe the forest is sentient. Nobody would be happy if something got stolen from them, right?¡± Obviously, their gazes seemed to imply. ¡°Besides, this forest is already strange¡ªit¡¯s its own thing away from the jungle, alone in the plains¡ªwhere animals feed on the high grass. So¡­ we should trade with it,¡± Noel suggested in jest. ¡°¡­With the forest? How?¡± Jayne raised a brow. ¡°Umm¡­? How about go get Kevin and offer him to it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m kidding,¡± Noel chuckled, grinning playfully. ¡°Watch.¡± His voice was filled with confidence as he walked toward a tree. However, Miu tugged his shirt. ¡°Noel, wait, I¡¯ll go too,¡± she smiled warmly. ¡°Us too,¡± Lova, Julia, and Lena followed. Andreas and Ida exchanged a look before walking up to them. As did Henrik and Jayne. ¡°So¡­? What are we doing?¡± they asked. ¡°Dunno,¡± Noel promptly replied. ¡°¡­¡± all their expressions turned deadpan. ¡°I was thinking of placing my hand on it to see what happens, y¡¯know?¡± ¡°So when you said ¡®Watch,¡¯ it was some BS statement?¡± Miu giggled as she poked him on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re cheeky, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh~ shut it, Miu¡­¡± Noel¡¯s face reddened slightly as he brushed off her hand. After some of the tension dissipated, they placed a hand on one of the trees together. Its slightly rough but oddly smooth surface began to shine brighter. They all felt something being drawn from their bodies¡ªit was the same sensation as using their abilities. ¡°What the¡­¡± they uttered, retracting their hands. If this were a game, it¡¯d be like the tree is drawing our mana, Noel commented inwardly, placing his hand on it again. The others sighed and followed his lead. They felt a warm throbbing pulsation in their bodies, which wasn¡¯t unpleasant. Still, it became mildly discomforting as a tiny headache struck them¡ªit was the same feeling when they tired themselves using magic. ¡°Not sure this is a good idea, but what the hell¡­¡± the others murmured their protests to themselves. However, their complaints lasted only a short time. The energy drawn from them stopped¡ªthe branches began to rustle and move. They all jolted backward, looking up. Rightfully so, the branches in the forest began to extend and descend. On closer inspection, it was only the branches with fruits that descended. ¡°Wow¡­¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Their eyes widened as the fruits dangled right within their reach. Miu took a deep breath, reaching her hand toward a golden fruit a little further away¡ªmaking Noel chuckle a little as it was the same shade of gold as a certain somebody¡¯s eyes. This might be a weird time to think about it, but does she even realize she has a crush on him? Did she consciously pick the fruit with a shade identical to his eyes, or was it unconscious, perhaps a coincidence? Noel wondered, amused by his confident yet shy childhood friend. Miu gently grasped the fruit, and the others watched in anticipation. ¡°Huh?¡± The surprise in Miu¡¯s voice caught them all off guard, readying them for a fight, but¡­ ¡°It just lets go as soon as I touch it¡­¡± Miu¡¯s eyes twinkled in awe. The others furrowed their brows, touching the fruits themselves¡ªjust as Miu said, as soon as the fruit was in their hand, the trees seemed to let go, and the fruit would fall onto their palm. ¡°Noel¡­ are you a genius?¡± Julia turned to her platinum-blond friend. ¡°Ehehe~ he is, in fact, one,¡± Miu giggled, replying in his stead as she flashed them a bright smile. ¡°Oh¡­ forgot for a moment~¡± Julia teased, scratching her head and giggling. I can see why Oliver puts so much trust in him¡­ Ida and Andreas thought. ¡°The question is¡­ how many are we allowed to take?¡± Lena curiously murmured aloud. ¡°That¡¯s a good question indeed~¡± Lova hugged and whispered to Lena, interjecting the loud thought of her friend. ¡°E-eep, I-I said that aloud?¡± Lena blushed. Her puppy eyes peered and pierced an arrow through Lova¡¯s heart. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lova groaned¡ªhow is that thickhead not taking her already?! She¡¯s so cute! She exclaimed internally. Watching the two, the others laughed¡ªcrunch. Suddenly, the sound of someone taking a bite of the fruit echoed. In silence, they all turned towards Miu, who smiled happily. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so juicy and crunchy and sweet and sweet and delicious!¡± ¡­Did her vocab become that of a kid? Also, she said sweet twice¡­ is it really that good? They all wondered as they watched her eat happily¡ªcrunch, squish, squish¡­ This time, they then turned towards Noel. ¡°Oh wow¡­ it¡¯s so good,¡± he said, taking another bite. ¡ªCrunch¡­ Miu¡¯s other friends took a bite, too, melting in the fruit¡¯s sweetness¡ªMiu, this is amazingly good! The girls exchanged glances with one another. In a silent agreement, the rest seemed to think, ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯ and took a bite. They were pleasantly surprised by how tasty it was, but it was also strangely filling with just a few bites. A little while later, they picked more fruits as they fell into their palms with a light touch, filling them in the jackets they brought. But despite the many fruits they¡¯ve taken, the forest doesn¡¯t seem to react to the amount¡ªthough they all knew not to be greedy. When they finished picking the forest¡¯s bounty, it began to expose the sky to them as the trees raised their branches. And along the ascending branches, the trunks near the roots also started to close. ¡­Thank you¡­ However¡­ we don¡¯t eat sunlight, Noel chuckled to himself. But as he looked down toward the roots, he shuddered. The closing trunks briefly exposed decomposing animals to his eyes. The creatures were many times larger than he was¡ªlooking like they¡¯d been killed, as marked by the many holes piercing through their bodies¡ªcrunch. The trunks closed completely. I¡¯m somewhat glad I didn¡¯t notice it before¡­ His eyes shook, and he shut them close, trying to regain full control¡ªthe imagery wasn¡¯t as bad as the live deterioration of his best friend. He quickly turned to the others, who basked in the sun as they didn¡¯t seem to have noticed. Holy crap¡­ was I right after all¡­? His silver-blue eyes looked toward the sky. I wonder¡­ are there any civilizations in this world? Even this tiny sentient ecosystem could be considered a civilization. There must be one with animals like us, right? It¡¯s a fantasy setting, right? With those thoughts lingering in his mind, they exited the forest and weren¡¯t going to mention anything until they got back to the others. ¡­ .. Under the same sky northwest of the Ilifelen plains was the massive capital city of Ilifel¡ªthe heart of The Lesich Empire. The Ilifel Family ruled for millennials after the great wars of the past for three thousand years; the family served the people of the empire. Their lineage was five thousand years deep in their roots. However, Ilifel had grown stagnant after the wars¡ªmonopolizing most of the central continent under the rule of its monarchies. Even though said monarchies ruled the empire together, The Ilifel Family always had the last say¡ªafter all, who was brave enough to backstab them after their generosity? Those brave enough to face the harshness of Lethren and its other inhabitants? Or those strong enough to live without the protection of the Great Diloth Sphere? It didn¡¯t matter. The choice was already in their hands¡ªthey were unrestrained yet restrained, and such was the price for the peaceful era. ¡ªSigh¡­ Walking in the lively hall, a girl clad in armor found herself sighing inwardly repeatedly. The fussy personnel¡¯s buzz stopped as they saw her making way for her. With a palm on their hearts, they showered her in respect. ¡°You all have more important matters to attend to. You do not have to salute my presence during such a hectic time.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± their words trailed off as they met her stern gaze. ¡°¡­Understood.¡± And so, they returned to their activities, walking past her. ¡ªSigh¡­ the girl quietly sighed once again. After what seemed to be too long, she finally made her way to a quieter hall. Four-legged limestone-like magical golems cleaned the dark blue carpet beneath her, collecting dust through wind magic as they meticulously picked up pieces unaffected by the vacuum. ¡°¡­You¡¯re always working so hard, little guy,¡± the girl smiled, crouching down, condensed and crystallized her mana into a wind crystal, handing it to the golem as a treat. Happy by her gesture, the golem jumped up and down on the carpet, dancing and making a soft ¡®thunk, thunk¡¯ sound. It bit into the crystal¡ªcrunch, crunch. A faint green light pulsed throughout its visible vines as it happily ate. I sometimes¡­ wish I was this simple, too¡­ the girl thought as she began to walk toward her destination. At the end of the hall was a door guarded by two soldiers, seniors to her in age but underneath her in rank. ¡°Sir Rigeld has been expecting you, Lady Chely,¡± one said dryly as the other rang on the door. As the door slid open, an office and a gray-haired senior underneath all the paperwork came into view. ¡°¡­Good work, you two,¡± Chely said as she entered. The sliding door behind her closed¡ªshimmering briefly as isolation magic was reapplied. Another girl beside her was inside, nestling close to piles of paperwork on the couch. Rustling paper and pen strokes echoed, and a groan escaped the gray-haired man as he noticed her presence. ¡°Aaah! I can¡¯t anymore! There¡¯s too much woooork~!¡± the senior whined¡ªa thud followed as his head came crashing down the desk. ¡°¡­Sir Rigeld, if your other subordinates saw this, they would be disappointed,¡± Chely casually remarked. She glanced at the girl on the couch. ¡°Did you also overwork The Princess?¡± ¡°What¡­? No¡­ she just returned from a mission herself¡­ and hadn¡¯t time to rest as this chaos unfolded¡­ well, I¡¯m glad she¡¯s resting now¡­¡± Rigeld replied tirelessly. ¡°¡­How come you aren¡¯t tired¡­? Didn¡¯t you have a tougher¡­ time in the mountains¡­ Chely?¡± Chely crossed her arms and replied casually. ¡°It was bearable. But¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I just read the report. So¡­ How¡¯s your sister doing?¡± Rigeld¡¯s head poked up from all the paperwork. There was also a hint of worry in his voice. ¡°Her mana foundation is broken¡­ She¡¯s still unconscious in a private room here at the base. Though I worry, as she, The Saint is injured. But as an older sister¡­ I worry to death.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Rigeld gave her an understanding look. ¡°You can leave your report on my desk¡­ urk¡­ I mean, somewhere in the room¡­¡± he softly chuckled, troubled by the disorganized place. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, go visit her once more. I¡¯ve got a new task for you afterward.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Remember how Oracle Keilyn mentioned a spatial quake somewhere in the massive Ilifelen Plains?¡± Chely¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°¡­Has Wanderers from another world arrived?¡± she asked with a hint of fatigue. ¡°They have. We know the location of the quake area, but¡­ well, we can¡¯t see anything because of dimensional disturbances¡ªI want you to head there first. We don¡¯t know if our new friends are¡­ well¡­ ¡®friends~¡¯¡± Chely¡¯s demeanor darkened as her heart solidified in her harsh Eclipse Flame. ¡°¡­Understood¡ª¡± ¡°Hahaha,¡± Rigeld burst out laughing. ¡°I jest, I jest. You¡¯re too serious, Chely.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chely reverted to normal, her face relaxed, and her elegance returned from the hardened battle-ready lady she had just displayed. ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, supposedly, one of them has enough talent to be the next Hero. Doesn¡¯t that intrigue you?¡± Chely furrowed her brows with a clink-clank of her heavy armor, crossing her arms. ¡°Sigh¡­ in other words, they supposedly are not hostile. You want me to monitor and keep them alive until the airship arrives?¡± ¡°¡ªHey! I haven¡¯t gotten to that part!¡± Rigeld exclaimed and was dumbfounded. It was as though Chely had ruined his plan to surprise her. ¡°Well¡­ that was basically it. I was about to hand this job to Luna. But she¡¯s not especially social, so to speak. Besides, how can I when she¡¯s adorably sleeping there?¡± he asked and glanced at the sleeping girl. ¡°¡­You¡¯re actually taking good care of her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chely voiced sarcastically as she began to speak more casually¡ªI always see you overwork her, she remarked inwardly. ¡°Look, she would¡¯ve protested¡ªinsisting she could take the job were she conscious right now, sigh¡­¡± Rigeld sighed tiredly. ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­ who would want to overwork his cute niece?¡± Rigeld sulked and protested. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to get married, okay???! What am I supposed to do otherwise?! Huh?! Tell me?!¡± ¡°No, I get it¡­¡± Chely looked at him with a flat, deadpan expression. ¡°See! You¡¯re the same as her, escaping marriage through the military! Aaaaah! My workload and the complaints from my brother and sister-in-law!¡± ¡°¡­My condolence.¡± ¡°The heads of the academic institute, The Ilis¡¯¡ªyour grandparents are pestering me too, you know?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ say something¡­¡± Rigeld peered her a suspicious look. Chely averted her eyes. ¡°I will¡­ tend to my sister¡ªshe might¡¯ve awakened,¡± she said, vanishing like a flash of lighting as soon as the doors behind her slid open. ¡°¡­¡± Rigeld silently sighed, but a smile tugged his lips; he leaned back and looked at the ceiling, ¡°I¡¯m getting old¡­¡± he uttered under his breath. ¡­A potential for a new Hero, huh? I wonder¡­ would they somehow be able to overshadow the mightiest Hero in history¡ªsomeone raised to ground entire continents by herself? ¡­A new Hero¡­ a new Hero¡­ what will you do, Mightiest Hero? Step aside? This might be your first and last chance to become an ordinary girl¡ªChely Ilis. The old man continued to muse, not noticing the princess with half-lidded eyes on the couch. ¡­Nnnh¡­ I don¡¯t want to move¡­ but do Mother and Father still pester Uncle for this marriage stuff¡­? My my¡­ I told them to stop¡­ The Princess closed her heavy-lidded eyes. Even so¡­ I never anticipated that The Hero Chely would have the same problems¡­ she thought as she drifted back to slumber. Chapter Five: Expectations & Chills as Night Pales When Chely exited Rigeld¡¯s office like a lightning flash, some confusion was roused between the guards. They raised their eyebrows and didn¡¯t question her, saluting as she quickly walked down the hall. She met the elemental golem again¡ªthis time, with its friends. ¡ªThunk, thunk, a soft noise reverberated as they jumped up and down on the carpet. Her cheeks lifted slightly, tugging at her lips and forming a slight but noticeable smile on her otherwise stoic face. She crystallized a few wind crystals in her palm and gave each golem a treat¡ªwhich they appreciated as they danced, holding each other with their vines, sharing the mana as soft light pulsated among them. Nnn¡­ I have some sweets, but they aren¡¯t fresh per se¡­ should I get some from the cafeteria or her favorite caf¨¦? I should do a little more, right? Then¡­ the caf¨¦ it is! Once Chely decided on her destination, her senses heightened¡ªthe world began to move slowly; she stepped forth, each light and like gentle winds¡ªeverything seemed to stretch. In almost an instant, she soared through the enormous base with ease, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Like others, she was stuck waiting for the elevator door to open. She crossed her arms, tapping her index finger as she waited what seemed like forever¡ªespecially when her perception was different from those around her. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have used magic¡­ An exasperated sigh escaped her lips. There¡¯s no real need to hurry, but¡­ I can¡¯t wait to see her face¡ªespecially now that Sir Rigeld has a new task for me¡­¡­¡­¡­ Urk¡­ they never stop, no matter how many I complete. I suppose such is the life of a¡­ ¡®Hero¡¯. ¡ªSsshhh¡­ the door opened, finally. I¡¯ll just walk normally¡­ Chely thought as she entered the elevator, heading up to the roof¡ªit was the only place within the base without stairs for some odd reason. Upon entering the roof, she gazed into the sky. ¡°It¡¯s quite hot today¡­¡± she murmured before soaring toward her designated location. ¡­ .. On the plains where the sun was high in the sky, Alum and David walked through the long strands of grass. As it brushed against their legs, causing some itchiness or ticklishness. That was despite the long pants they both wore. ¡°Want some water?¡± Alum casually asked, glancing at David, who bore most of the heavy load. ¡°Thanks, I think I¡¯ll take you up on the offer¡­¡± David sighed. It was difficult for him to use his abilities while carrying all these fish, and it didn¡¯t help when the midday sun was this hot either, making his brain mushy. Alum formed a water ball before David¡¯s face, looking elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s a forty-minute walk still.¡± He turned around, facing David. Alum¡¯s eyes seemed so innocent. Anyone would¡¯ve been fooled hadn¡¯t they known better. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± ¡°Oh, um¡­ Yeah, thanks.¡± David leaned toward the water ball, slurping the cold, refreshing water. ¡°Phew¡­¡± he sighed as a few drops trickled down his chin. ¡°What about you? Doesn¡¯t the heat bother you?¡± Alum tilted his head to the side. ¡°Why would it?¡± he replied as if asking why it would. ¡°¡­¡± Are you sure?!?! David exclaimed deep within his mind. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°No, never mind,¡± he resigned. How does he even function right now? Here I am, sweating, boiling, and constantly thirsty, dying from the heat while he isn¡¯t even bothered when he¡¯s drenched himself! ¡°Here,¡± Alum extended his hand, causing David to frown slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it, hand it over,¡± he said. ¡°Are you sure? We haven¡¯t walked halfway back yet¡­¡± David queried somewhat skeptically. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to help each other out. Since you¡¯re struggling, I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ll return it to you before we arrive,¡± Alum replied. Alum¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change much, but David noticed it to be a little warmer. His eyes widen lightly. ¡°May I ask why?¡± he reluctantly asked. ¡°Have you seen yourself? Your clothes are slightly torn, and you look dirty and messy¡ª¡± ¡°Right, I guess¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been hard at work.¡± ¡°¡­You basically did everything, though?¡± David raised a brow, stunned by Alum¡¯s words prior. ¡°You want to keep your ¡®egnimatic¡¯ persona, right?¡± Alum said, mimicking what David had said as he leaned his head in a slight tilt. ¡°Please don¡¯t remind me¡­¡± David sighed, wanting to bury himself as he averted his gaze. Alum¡¯s lips curved, a faint smile tugging his lips. He walked up to David, dropped the fish in his arms, and placed his palms on David¡¯s face, directing his gaze directly at his. ¡°You hands¡­¡± David tried to protest but could not avert his eyes from the pretty youth before him. His hands were also cold and refreshing. ¡°They¡¯re not fishy¡ªI washed them,¡± Alum bluntly replied. Despite the bluntness, his voice had a certain soothing warmth. ¡°Urk¡­ Th-that¡¯s not¡­ the problem¡­¡± David stammered as his face grew increasingly warm¡ªwhat the hell is up with him??? Whatever, it¡¯s not too bad! Alum tilted his head innocently as he continued to peer into David¡¯s eyes. ¡°Anyhow, you get along with the others, don¡¯t you? But despite some of them thinking you¡¯re an oddball, you¡¯re in a positive light.¡± ¡°I suppose¡­¡± David reluctantly agreed, somewhat flustered and confused by Alum¡¯s strange and direct gestures. ¡°You want me to take all the credit? All of it? Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum removed his hands from David¡¯s face, closed his eyes, and looked toward the sky. ¡°It¡¯s better that way,¡± he said somewhat cryptically. ¡°Got it¡­¡± I don¡¯t understand him at all. Is it so he can stay in the shadows? Remain a mystery? But that would contradict his casual display in front of the others before we left¡ªseriously, I don¡¯t get it. ¡°Good,¡± Alum said, smiling faintly. ¡­ .. Miu and the others exited the forest, entering the grass plains again. She and the others chatted lively while closely keeping an eye on their surroundings. ¡°Urk¡­ it¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Julia commented, pinching and flapping her shirt to cool down. A drop of sweat trickled down her pretty face. Her light brown wavy hair didn¡¯t escape the uncomfortable sensation either, as the hot moisture clumped her hair together. ¡°How are you girls doing?¡± she asked, glancing toward Miu, Lena, and Lova. ¡°Yeah~ I¡¯m sweating like crazy. I just want to throw away my bra!¡± Lova exclaimed as she slowly walked. Her stuffy hair clung to her neck, causing itchiness and discomfort¡ªher head hanging and her blue voided eyes. ¡°L-Lova!¡± Lena cried, pulling her arm and shaking her back to reality. ¡°There are boys here¡­!¡± she noted. ¡°Hmmm~ I¡¯m not inteeeerested in aaaany of them, soooo~ it doeeeesn¡¯t eveeen matteeeeer~¡± Lova replied lazily. ¡°But, but¡­!¡± Lena puffed her cheeks, not finding the right words. ¡°Ahhh! I just wanna return to the refreshing forest!¡± she groaned, wiping sweat off her forehead again. ¡°this is like a sauna¡ªonly Noel could enjoy this!¡± she complained. ¡°Hey!¡± Noel playfully objected to her claims. ¡°Not with clothes on!¡± he added. ¡°Urk¡­¡± Lova rolled her eyes, brushing off his cheeky comment. ¡°Ah¡­ Ahaha¡­¡± Julia giggled awkwardly, glancing toward Miu, who¡¯d been oddly quiet. Rather¡­ she was dazed. ¡°Miu¡­?¡± she voiced her concerns upon noticing her lack of reaction. ¡°Mmnh¡­?¡± a soft and small, dry yet sensual moan accidentally escaped her lips, causing her to blush, hoping nobody noticed. Miu¡¯s pink lips were still pressed against the refreshing water ball, sipping it somewhat audibly. The sight of her was more alluring than usual. Her skin glistened from sweat, and her flushed, almost drunken look didn¡¯t help their imagination to run wild. The simple white shirt fused with her body, accentuating her curves but also exposing a haze of her pastel blue bra. Water also trickled down her chin to her throat, passing between her collarbones into the chasm of her bosom, causing her to press her lips together unconsciously due to mild discomfort. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone tried to avert their gazes¡ªthey couldn¡¯t. Who could blame them? ¡°Are you thirsty too, Julia?¡± she inquired, tilting her head innocently. A few strands of her soft hair clung to her mushy-looking cheeks. Her lips parted slightly, glossy and smooth from the cold water. ¡°¡­¡± ¡ªGulp¡­ Everyone swallowed their saliva instinctively¡ªcausing Noel to chuckle in mild amusement. Julia blatantly stared at Miu¡¯s assets¡ªthen at her own¡ªnone¡­there¡¯s none! Life can be unfair sometimes¡­ she sighed inwardly as she could even see her stomach when looking down¡­ Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have exercised so much! Once again, cursing in her mind. ¡°Um¡­ yeah, I¡¯d appreciate that¡­¡± she finally said. ¡°Njihihi~ here,¡± Miu smiled innocently, creating water for her. She then turned to the others. ¡°What about you guys?¡± ¡°Welp¡­ it¡¯s just hot, and we¡¯re bloated¡­¡± they replied. ¡°Using magic to cool down would also be counterproductive¡­¡± Jayne added, dying from the heat herself. ¡°Yeah¡­ like, why does it have to get warm¡ªwell, it kinda does make sense because it¡¯s presumably a form of energy expense¡­¡± Andreas followed up on the remark. When Andras said that, something clicked in their minds¡ªMiu was the only one capable of using water abilities in this group¡ªtheir only source of water¡­ Sorry, Miu¡­ it seems like it¡¯s our fault you¡¯re feeling¡­ so¡­ ¡®hot¡¯¡­ right now¡­ They all apologized in their minds, feeling guilty for indirectly causing her discomfort but also ashamed for finding her unintentional sexiness easy on the eyes. Suddenly, a chilly gust of wind caressed Miu¡¯s skin. ¡°E-eep!¡± she yelped, turning toward the culprit with a grin on his face. ¡°Did that help?¡± Noel teased. Miu frowned a little. ¡°Noel! That¡¯s too out of nowhere! Mou!¡± she huffed. ¡°Sorry bout that!¡± Noel laughed lightheartedly. ¡°But, you shouldn¡¯t use your abilities anymore¡ªeveryone can hold on, right?¡± he asked while looking around. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about us, Miu!¡± they replied. ¡°But¡­¡± She noticed the other¡¯s demeanor wouldn¡¯t budge, leaving her sighing. ¡°Okay¡­¡± she agreed reluctantly. It¡¯s still a fair distance away¡­ won¡¯t they get a heatstroke? She worried, forgetting she could get one as well. ¡­ .. Under the scorching sun, Alum and David accidentally came across Miu and Noel¡¯s group. Noel waved casually, heading toward them. ¡°Supp~ ¡± Noel greeted as he got close. ¡°Mm, hello,¡± Alum replied. ¡°Supp,¡± David followed casually. Almost reluctantly, the others greeted them, ¡®Hi,¡¯ while Miu smiled sweetly. ¡°Hi, Alum, David.¡± Her face suddenly turned slightly rosy when she subtly took a closer look at Alum, inconspicuously averting her gaze. Did I do something? Alum caught the subtle notion. Though, he wasn¡¯t going to point it out. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± Noel asked, even though he could see the fat catch. However, he frowned when he noticed Alum¡¯s state. What the¡­ is he good? He looks exhausted and all¡­ is it my imagination? ¡°As you can see, David and I caught some,¡± Alum replied casually. He turned to a certain white-haired girl. ¡°Miu, could you check them?¡± he inquired as he approached her. ¡°¡­Yeah, sure,¡± she averted her eyes subtly toward the fish wrapped in David¡¯s jacket. Oh? Would you look at that? Getting you all shy, are you? Noel mused. As Miu and Alum got to work, the others began chatting, and the atmosphere between Alum and Miu couldn¡¯t be more awkward. They caught on; even the densest amongst them did. And based on Miu¡¯s reaction, they could understand why. Looking more closely, they noticed Alum¡¯s smooth skin gleaming with sweat; droplets lingered in his soft jet-black hair, twinkling in the sun. Drops ran down his cheek, following the side of his neck, and continued to his slightly revealed shoulder, settling in the hollow between his upper shoulder muscle and collarbone before trickling into his shirt as he moved. His simple grey formal shirt was tightly bound to his skin¡ªslightly see-through, showing a small portion of his solid six-pack, chest, and back muscles, subtly revealing his slim and fit frame. His voice was slightly hoarse and a little deeper; his tender lips parted somewhat, huffing; they could almost imagine a small amount of vapors visible as he breathed. But his face seemed too flushed¡ªthough he didn¡¯t seem to care¡ªor so they thought as they averted their eyes, sneaking a glance moments later. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡ªGulp¡­ was he that good-looking¡ªwait¡­ what is this d¨¦j¨¤ vu? They seemed to question, recalling something similar happened with Miu. However, the feeling was different yet oddly familiar for David. On closer inspection, he was actually dazed. His warm golden eyes were more hazed and cloudy than usual, contrasting strangely with his calm, animated actions. While the others were caught up in their little trance, Miu helped him sort the fish by pointing out which were good to go and which weren¡¯t. ¡°Hmmmm, this purple one is a no-go. Oh, this green one, too,¡± she said, cool as a cucumber¡ªin reality, her heart was thumping hard as she repeatedly sneaked a glance only to avert her gaze a split moment later. Her stomach had a certain bubbly giddiness, and her face burned, yet she tried her darndest not to stammer when speaking to him. ¡°I see¡­¡± Alum replied, tossing the useless catch aside. ¡°Is that all?¡± He leaned down to level with her gaze, peering into her eyes. ¡ªBa-dump! Ba-dump! H-how come he¡¯s so unaware! Mouuuu! B-but¡­ as I thought, he has a pleasant sweet scent, but¡­ how come he still does amongst these smelly fish!? ¡°Y-yes¡­ huh?¡± her eyes widen. At her confirmation, he washed his hands with swirling water. Still¡ªIs he¡­ okay? Miu quizzed, seeing Alum¡¯s dazed, feverish, almost intoxicated look. His face was entirely red. ¡°Alum¡­ are you okay?¡± Miu¡¯s concerns were palpable. She reached out, touching his forehead unconsciously. ¡°¡ªWow! You¡¯re burning!¡± she exclaimed. When she mentioned it, Alum placed a palm on his face. His expression flashed a surprised look for a brief moment. ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right,¡± an almost yawn escaped dryly. ¡°¡­Did you drink at all?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alum replied, subtly shaking his head. At his reply, Miu¡¯s cheeks slowly inflated. ¡°Mou! It¡¯s this hot, and you¡¯re not drinking!? What were you thinking¡­?¡± she huffed, dissatisfied by his nonchalance. ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Are you an airhead?! Miu exclaimed internally, staring intensely at him. Alum¡¯s eyes shook briefly before he broke away from her piercing gaze. Water swirls forth in his palm¡ªglug, chugging it all down, instantly clenching his thirst and looking refreshed as water seeped down from the corner of his lips to his chin. ¡°Nnh¡­ phew¡­¡± he sighed, taking a few deep breaths to catch himself. When he glanced at Miu, he noticed her blushing quite ferociously for whatever reason. ¡°¡­Thanks for the reminder.¡± His hoarse, alluring voice articulated a few simple words as his head leaned to the side innocently, not helping her flustered state. ¡ªGulp¡­ ¡°Y-you¡¯re welcome¡­!¡± Miu stammered¡ªAwwawawawa!? Her mind raced. Suddenly, Alum cupped her cheeks, his hands chilly and refreshing. ¡°¡ªAhnn¡­?!¡± A small and somewhat sensual gasp involuntarily escaped. Realizing the nature of her moan, she shut her eyes and was too bashful; she didn¡¯t know how to act. Huuuuh???! What is going on????! Miu cried. Her head was spinning, making her all dizzy. ¡°You¡¯re burning up as well. Does this help?¡± he inquired with usual stoicism but in a hoarse voice. ¡°Want some cold water, too¡­?¡± Slowly, Miu reluctantly opened her eyes and felt a wet, cold, refreshing sensation covering the top of her head. Her eyes were hazy and shaky when she realized how close he was. At first, incoherent jumbles escaped. ¡°Wh-wha¡­ u-u¡­ um¡­ Yes¡­ it does¡­ and I¡¯d like some¡­ thank you¡­¡± she replied shyly, unable to look away from his calm gaze. Alum smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he replied. Miu then noticed the water ball that had been cooling her head. She was unsure of how to react. She ended up giggling when she noticed Alum¡¯s almost childlike innocence during the whole ordeal. ¡°Eh-hihihi~ thanks! How about this?!¡± she teased, cupping Alum¡¯s cheeks in return. ¡°You¡¯re warm,¡± Alum stated. ¡°Njihihi~¡± Miu grinned playfully. Alum leaned on her palms slightly. His head tilted slightly to the side with a smile tugging his lips. ¡°Are you teasing me?¡± he asked, amused by the turn of events. ¡°Hihihihi~ who knows~?!¡± ¡°So you are¡­?¡± ¡°Nji-hi-hi-hi~¡± Miu continued to giggle, subtly squeezing his face. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Their exchange, of course, caught the other¡¯s attention again. They stared in silence. Are¡­ we even supposed to see this? They wondered. From their perspective, both Alum and Miu looked entirely vulnerable, and if it weren¡¯t in the context of this unrelenting hot sun, they¡¯d be mistaking the scene for something else. They all glanced at David, who seemed glad he didn¡¯t join them in sorting the fish. ¡°And here I thought it was hot enough already,¡± Noel chuckled, directing his comment toward the group. ¡°Urk¡­ watching two hot people flirt without being aware kinda irks me~¡± Lova grumbled in mock annoyance. ¡°Hot? Like, literally as they overheat?¡± Noel remarked teasingly, causing Lova to roll her eyes in mild exasperation. ¡°Oh, Noel, you¡¯re a bit too cheeky sometimes,¡± Julia giggled lightly. Noel poked his cheek and grinned, exposing his fangs slightly. ¡°Yup! The cheekiest one here!¡± he laughed. Julia blushed and lightheartedly laughed along¡ªyou couldn¡¯t be more obvious, girl¡­ The others thought as they watched. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lena couldn¡¯t bear it any longer¡ªthe secondhand embarrassment around her too much. She shifted her attention to David to change topics. ¡°David, was there anything special or noticeable?¡± she lightly inquired. ¡°Other than our strange dilemma in another world? No.¡± David shook his head, smiling calmly. ¡°We just caught some fish and saw a large bioluminescent jungle,¡± he added. ¡°Is that so¡­ same here. We got some fruits and mushrooms, but you noticed already,¡± Lena replied, smiling faintly. ¡°I suppose,¡± David replied casually. The others peered somewhat skeptically at David; their eyes squinted suspiciously as they noticed his slightly weary clothes. But it wasn¡¯t too strange; the main oddity lay in Alum¡¯s attitude. He seemed so different in their eyes. That wasn¡¯t all. Even David looked softer than usual, glancing toward Alum with a particular fondness. Noel began to connect the dots, realizing they had found out about Alum¡¯s quirks, and since the others hadn¡¯t seen him interact actively, it was no wonder they were bewildered by the sight. ¡°Ha-ha-ha! It seems like you lot have finally discovered that side of Alum,¡± Noel lightly chuckled as he smiled. ¡°He almost has a certain childlike innocence. But I must admit, it was subtle then. But now it¡¯s just in the open,¡± he cheerfully grins. But internally, it was another story. Is he experiencing some sort of shock? Argh¡­! I guess I won¡¯t know unless I ask, but we haven¡¯t had time to talk¡ªI¡¯m too scared to ask¡­ what if it was real? Sigh¡­ ¡­ .. On the way back to the rest of the group, Miu returned after being carried away by the mood. She somewhat forcefully chatted with her friends to hide from Alum, who didn''t seem bothered by what happened between them. In the distance were reassemblies of a camp with huts of sorts. As they walked, Noel nudged Alum with his elbow. ¡°Yo, did you find anything strange, or were there any other findings?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alum replied, pausing briefly. ¡°Mm? I supposed I did,¡± he later mentioned. ¡°Oh? Do tell kind Sir~.¡± Amused, Alum chuckled. ¡°Hmhm¡­ Well. I realized I couldn¡¯t freeze the fish when they were conscious. They must have some resistance. But it was almost effortless besides that.¡± David¡¯s steps slowed down when Alum mentioned resistance. He glanced inconspicuously towards him, his eyes wide in surprise¡ªthat¡¯s why he didn¡¯t freeze them back then¡­? he chucked in mock annoyance. Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with David? Noel wondered when he noticed a brief change in David¡¯s demeanor but instantly let the thought go when his expression softened. ¡°¡ªOooh~? That¡¯s an interesting find¡­¡± Noel flung his arm over Alum¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Anything else,¡± he grinned. ¡°Mm, another notable thing is that there aren¡¯t large fauna around the ¡®safe¡¯ area. Though plenty of smaller fish like these.¡± ¡°Oh really? So, are you saying larger animals are staying away from the area? ¡­It kinda makes sense since we saw a few moving animal-like dots in the distance¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± The conversation ended with just those words. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m here instead of helping Emely?¡± Noel whispered, a little shaken and filled with reluctance. Alum tilted his head. ¡°You¡¯re helping her right now. Taking a load off her shoulders, watching over these guys,¡± he coolly stated. ¡°¡­Ah¡­ ah-haha¡­¡± Noel chuckled, embarrassed at Alum¡¯s blunt statement. ¡°Thanks¡­ when you put it that way, I¡¯m glad I tagged along.¡± ¡°¡­Any particular reason?¡± Alum¡¯s brows narrowed slightly. ¡°Well¡­ the forest we were at was complex, maybe sentient. So¡­ what I¡¯m saying is that it preys on animals that steal its bounty¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Noel sighed, leaning more weight on Alum. ¡°We were lucky, but¡­ I don¡¯t think we¡¯re entering that forest anymore. We traded with it, but who knows if it¡¯s just trying to fatten us up.¡± ¡°Mm. Good call,¡± Alum replied. He mimicked Noel and flung his arm over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡± Noel¡¯s eyes widened as he chuckled softly. ¡°Ha-ha-ha! I¡¯ve got good intuition!¡± Alum didn¡¯t have much else to say, just a faint smile on his face. Soon enough, they returned to the camp, where a few huts surrounded a central fireplace. Miu¡¯s group began to hand over the fruits and other vegetation, as did Alum and David with the fish. They later told about their findings and were proudly told by the construction team how everything was built while having a meal under the shade. They made the mixture by combining grass, soil, and water. It was then molded into dome-like huts using their abilities. To provide additional support, a web of roots held it all together. They also carved out a simple passive ventilation system to not trap too much heat and moisture, making living a little more comfortable. The nights were likely cold; thus, they built a furnace connected to the huts to counteract it. However, it hasn¡¯t been tested, and they don¡¯t know if it will function as intended. Lastly, they touched every surface into something akin to ceramic to solidify the integrity of the structures. As for the interior, the floor was elevated. Crude homemade fibers covered the entrance to block some of the elements. Next was the slow-burning resin torches carved into the walls for light, adding a slightly acrid smell to the room. As for sleep, makeshift beds were lined up in a circle with grass to make it somewhat more comfy. In total, each dome hosted four people and five huts. But there were 21 people, so one hut was made to house five people instead, slightly larger than the rest. ¡°Well, that¡¯s basically it,¡± Oliver explained. ¡°You guys did all that and had time to make a privy and an outdoor bath, too?¡± Noel quizzed. Emely and the other students giggled proudly at the other¡¯s surprise. Truth be told, they were proud of what they¡¯ve accomplished, and it was also quite fun being able to do all of this using their abilities. ¡°Well, well, well. Feel free to soak yourselves in the water later!¡± Oliver grinned and then looked at the other constructors with a smile. His expression darkened a little. There were a few glaring issues. ¡°But before you do that. Just know that in the worst case, we might have to sleep by the campfire.¡± Emely seemed troubled by his remark; it was true. Oliver was just being upfront about it. But she didn¡¯t want to believe their efforts might¡¯ve been wasted¡ªshe didn¡¯t want their labor to be trampled over. ¡°It might get too cold, and if the furnace isn¡¯t delivering enough heat to each place, we¡¯re kinda screwed. You guys know what that implies, don¡¯t you?¡± Oliver sighed, crossing his arms. ¡°Once it gets dark, we¡¯ll conduct a test. If it goes well, we¡¯ll pair up to keep the furnace going, and if, somehow, the flame goes up, just wake up someone with a fire attribute.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I get it. The worst case might be somewhat cozy, then?¡± Noel chuckled. Oliver and the others couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little. It might seem like Noel took the situation lightly, and sure, it irked some people the wrong way, but seeing every flaw negatively wasn¡¯t good for their mental health. ¡°Yeah, it might be cozy. We¡¯ll just have to snuggle up to each other if it comes to that,¡± Emely giggled softly. ¡°So¡­ can we wash myself now?¡± Lova interjected. ¡°Go ahead! Just fill the tub, and you¡¯re good to go!¡± Emely replied, smiling warmly. ¡°Yey! I can finally throw away these uncomfy underwear!¡± Lova exclaimed. ¡°H-hey! Lova!¡± Lena pulled her friend¡¯s arm. ¡°Whaaaat~?¡± Ah¡­ we know what you feel. They stick on like glue¡­ the other girls agreed. But¡­you¡¯re too upfront¡­ Lova¡­ they sighed. ¡°¡­You¡¯re being too, never mind...¡± Her face flushed, but she glanced at a certain boy who was taken aback but not surprised by Lova¡¯s remark. ¡°Kurt, you better not imagine something,¡± she puffed her cheeks. ¡°Uh? I wasn¡¯t¡­?¡± he bluntly replied, causing the others to burst out laughing. ¡°You sure?¡± Her head tilted to the side cutely. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kurt replied. ¡°Good,¡± Lena smiled warmly. The reason was apparent to anyone but the guy himself¡ªso the others thought. Damn¡­ I was going to ask her out, but this situation sucks¡ªbut how could I possibly prioritize romance right now? Kurt sighed. Well¡­ I¡¯m content with this at the moment¡­ Just like that, the sun was setting. ¡­ .. Late into the night, their sobs drowned in the heavy rain, washed away, and not heard by anyone. Now that they had alone time, many students broke, comforting themselves as they curled into a ball in their beds. Alum and Noel were tasked to keep an eye on the furnace; hence, they were outside, sitting by the fireplace. Noel leaned forward as he watched the flickering fire. A distant, melancholy look had replaced his cheerful demeanor. ¡°It sure is coming down hard,¡± he remarked, his voice distant. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Alum. What am I supposed to do?¡± Noel suddenly asked, his voice hitched as he took another deep breath. ¡°I feel so dead inside, yet I force myself to smile.¡± He gritted his teeth as his hands clasped together, resting his forehead on them. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum didn¡¯t know how to comfort his friend with words. He could only watch in silence and to let him vent. ¡°Want a hug¡­?¡± he asked¡ªit was one of the ways he knew to comfort Emely. That and treats. But he only had one of the two options. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Noel chuckled mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m amazed by you¡­ I thought I was strong, but look at me¡­¡± He looked up, glaring straight into Alum¡¯s almost unperturbed golden eyes. ¡°You were torn down to flesh and bones, drowned in blood. Here I am, worrying about whether I can smile to reassure the others¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re even alive or how you recovered from that, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay¡­¡± ¡°¡­So you were awake?¡± ¡°Barely,¡± Noel replied, heaving a sigh. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t get it out of my head. Every time I look at you, my heart twists, reminding me of it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Alum averted his eyes. ¡°It must¡¯ve been a horrible sight¡ªI know what it¡¯s like. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Noel¡¯s eyes widened; his lungs felt like they were squeezed and then punctured. He realized that he must¡¯ve reminded Alum of his parents¡¯ murder. Hastily, he tried to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t love them, nor do they love me¡ªbut I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t have nightmares about it; at first, at least,¡± Alum replied as if unbetrothed by the past memories. ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. But are you feeling lighter?¡± Alum tilted his head innocently. ¡°A little¡­ thanks for listening¡­ Yeah, I feel a little better,¡± he softly chuckled. His smile was just warm without a hint of playfulness. What followed was a long silence between the two. The orange flames crackled and enveloped them in its warmth like a soothing embrace. The winds howled as rain poured relentlessly, barraging the roof. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Noel slowly turned toward Alum. ¡°Is the hug still up for grabs?¡± ¡°Yes. But only one is in stock.¡± ¡°¡­Is it expensive?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alum chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s free.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ what the hell?¡± Noel lightly laughed, spreading his arms. ¡°¡­¡± Alum scratched his cheek. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Noel quizzed teasingly. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing initiating one,¡± Alum replied. It was difficult to judge whether Alum¡¯s face was red or not due to the fire, but¡ªseriously? That¡¯s the part that made you embarrassed? You¡¯re the one who suggested it, so you should initiate it! Noel grinned devilishly. ¡°Weeeell~ I¡¯m waiting!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum resigned and edged closer. ¡°The timer counts down from five,¡± he said, cradling Noel gently. ¡°Minutes¡­?¡± ¡°Seconds.¡± ¡°What¡­? Did you read a study about it? Urk¡­ that¡¯s like the bare minimum! Don¡¯t you know that the rule for oxytocin is 30 at least?!¡± Noel lightly protested due to the minuscule amount. ¡°Outdated, it depends; 20 seconds at least¡­ but fine¡­ 25 seconds to go¡­¡± Alum sighed in mock exasperation. ¡°What? You¡¯ve already started the countdown?!¡± ¡°22¡­¡± ¡°¡­Fine then! I¡¯ll just not let go till I¡¯m satisfied!¡± ¡°Sigh... Fine.¡± They stayed like that for a while¡ªbut a tall, pale creature in the distance flashed into Alum¡¯s sight when lightning struck, illuminating the rainy night. Its claws were like blades the length of a human arm. The moment it was exposed, it looked like it sniffed¡ªit likely relied on its scent, touch, and hearing, as it didn¡¯t seem to have eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡ªI¡¯ll deal with you soon, Alum notioned. His mind raced with murderous intent as the warmth of his eyes turned inorganic. A/N I know it¡¯s not Saturday, haha Chapter Six: Those Who Wander From Another World Once lightning struck, illuminating the dark clouded sky, revealing all the oppressive hail of droplets that barraged the plains. A pale creature that towers over an ordinary person stealthily dashed through the rain as if it was effortlessly skating on the slippery grass. It was beginning to grow impatient. Volleys of droplets dulled its sense of touch, chilling it to the core. The overwhelming noise made its brain throb, causing its muscles to spasm unpredictably. Its sense of smell was obstructed by the wet scent of soil and grass, drowning out everything else; rage slowly accumulated throughout its body¡ªthe rain was tyrannical. As it split open its mouth, ¡°Krrrriik¡ª¡± shrieking, lightning struck. ¡ªKRRRAAACK-BOOMMMM¡­ RUMMMBLE... Thunder rumbled loudly and drowned out its cries¡ªthe creature was incredibly pitiable; its mana-fused cry was but obscure under the overbearing storm. ¡°Krrrrch¡­¡± it growled, mildly exhausted after using a lot of mana. Infuriated, it stomped the ground, causing a small crater beneath its feet¡ªbut as it was about to howl again, a faint, pleasant, flavorful scent of blood roamed the air. It raised its head, sniffing to confirm. ¡°Krrk-krrk-krrk¡­¡± As if laughing, the pale creature extruded its arm¡ªthree blade-like claws protruded from its skin¡ªshrrcch! Three additional blades shot out of its pale flesh¡ªkrraack-booommm¡­! When the sky flashed brightly, the creature stood there. In the blink of an eye, it vanished into the dark. ¡­ .. Meanwhile, Alum slowly let go of Noel, who¡¯d been half asleep, leaning onto his shoulder with his chin. ¡°Mmm¡­ just a little more¡­¡± he groused sleepily. ¡°I have an upset stomach. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay~¡± Noel replied, rubbing his eyes. Alum closed his eyes, recalling the creature¡¯s appearance in his mind. Based on the direction it was facing, it had likely headed toward where they had dumped the remains. Is it a scavenger? No. The claws told me otherwise, he mused as he slowly approached it. Alum had encapsulated himself in a water bubble, dampening the sound of his footsteps and serving as cover from the rain while also masking his scent¡ªhe was confident the creature didn¡¯t have sight, or if it did, it would¡¯ve been insignificant as it was unable to see the camp from a relatively close distance. In just a few minutes, the creature came into sight, lightly snacking on the intestines one piece at a time, savoring each bite since there wasn¡¯t much to begin with. ¡°Krrrra¡­¡± it ate joyfully. ¡°¡­¡± In the meantime, Alum calmly analyzed it from a safe distance. It was tall and pale¡ªits claws were the size of a human arm. Its skin was gray and smooth as water trickled down without a lot of friction. But then, it turned towards him, walking closer. ¡ªSplash, splash, splash¡­ Its steps were wet but light. ¡°Krrrrrr¡­!¡± it seemed to growl, agitated, impatient, and presumably still hungry. It twitched; the rain was clearly testing its patience. In a few steps, it was practically beside Alum¡¯s bubble, facing the direction of the camp¡ªit sniffed the ground. Instantly, it jerked. Its claws cut through the air and tore through Alum¡¯s bubble, causing him to step back¡ªit missed but used the earlier momentum to spin¡ªits other limb instantly twisted, aligning its blades, slashing as Alum narrowly avoided its second attack. However, the creature was relentless. After a full rotation, it landed; smaller glowing hot claws protruded from its feet, stomping the ground¡ªBOOM! An eruption of flames emerged, steaming the surroundings as it lounged itself at him. He had turned slightly, watching as it sored passed him into the distance. In the brief exchange, Alum managed to dodge the final attack despite their close proximity. What revealed me? Was it the scent left by my shoes¡ªdid it pick it up from that height? How troublesome, he thought. As he watched the creature dig its claws into the ground to stop its own momentum, its flesh began to crack open, pulsating orange light as steam reeked from its body. ¡°¡­¡± Alum frowned as the creature began to glow hot in faint light¡ªentering some sort of combustion state¡ªflames burst from its body. ¡°KRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIK!¡± It shrieks¡ªBOOM! It launched another explosive dash, rapidly approaching the youth with golden eyes as inorganic as the metal itself. But the creature suddenly struck its claws into the soil halfway through, trying to stop as fast as possible¡ªkrack-krack-shhhhrrr! It had entered frozen grounds; its claws dragged, tore, and shattered as its speed decreased¡ªshhhh¡­ a path of steam reeked behind it, its claws melting the faintly blue glowing ice beneath the hot glowing blades. ¡°Krrr¡­!¡± it growled. ¡°¡­¡± I suspected as much, Alum thought, his hands on the ground as he watched. Earlier, he¡¯d deduced that the creature used echolocation¡ªhe could now understand. The pale abomination¡¯s unique screech had extended the ability range. It must¡¯ve revealed the massive ice pillar behind him when it closed the distance. ¡°What a menace,¡± Alum murmured under his breath, vapors escaping his slightly parted lips. He got up on his, walking towards the creature¡ªcrunching the brittle grass beneath his feet. The pale abomination was stuck in position, not because of the ice, but because¡ªkreeehhh¡­ kreeehh¡­ its chest moved up and down heavily as it gasps; steam reeked from its mouth¡ªthe cracked skin, which once pulsated with bright orange life flickered like a deprived flame. Exhausted, the creature had used its last resources to hunt the youth but ultimately failed¡ªit could only listen to the loud, oppressive sound of his footsteps. ¡°So? Can you communicate? Are you a local?¡± Alum tilted his head, peering at its kneeling posture¡ªknowing it didn¡¯t understand him. ¡°I see. You¡¯re scared.¡± With a tiny bit of strength, it swung its claws. However, there was barely any strength behind it, only slightly scratching the ice sheet Alum wore on his arm¡ªits limbs slumped onto the ground, crunching the brittle ice. ¡°You must¡¯ve been lost, hungry, alone, and terrified,¡± Alum spoke calmly, placing his palm on its head¡ªits glowing pulses slowly faded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I caused you further suffering. It will be quick.¡± He created a highly compressed ice sphere filled with water, pressing it against the creature¡¯s mouth¡ªchomp! It tried to bite him but ate the ball as he quickly retracted his hand. The gray creature¡¯s craws retracted to half their length¡ªit recognized the amount of mana it had swallowed; its breathing calmed as if resigning. It likely knew Alum would never let it live¡ªfaint memories flashed through its mind. The days it spent proudly hunting prey, the days it was exiled from its tribe, the days it suffered starvation in an unfamiliar place¡ªevery scent it encountered was different, overwhelming, and every sound was new and disorienting. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Before encountering some leftovers, it tirelessly tried to escape a forest trying to consume it, and now¡ªits fate was sealed. ¡°It must¡¯ve been an unfavorable situation for you. It is as if the world itself is against you. You seem to thrive in the blaze of flames, yet it rains. You cannot see, yet the loud storm disorients your eyes to the world. You have a strong sense of scent¡ªyou must be a proud hunter, but you must be tired from hunting. You can rest now.¡± ¡ªKrack¡­ PSHHH! The water inside the sphere vaporized; the instant expansion sent splintered ice¡ªkilling the gray creature instantly as its jaws relaxed. Even the blood pouring down its mouth was pale, almost white. It¡¯s a pity. You might¡¯ve survived. But the universe is nihilistically cruel even in this world¡­ Alum thought as he gazed deep into the dark, cloud-filled sky. Can we eat it, though? He pondered, looking at the creature. ¡­ .. At the camp, Noel yawned. His friend took quite some time¡ªit wasn¡¯t unusual since he said he had an upset stomach, but¡ªBOOM! Rumble¡­ rumble¡­ the sound of an explosion and rumbles jolted him awake. ¡°?!¡± Noel frantically looked around, his sleepiness gone completely. ¡°KRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIK!¡± A loud high-pitch screech entered his ears, sending shivers down his spine; his heart raced, jumping out of his chest as his breath hitched. Hurriedly, he jogged towards the privy, soaked and anxious. He knocked, but there was no reply¡ªhe waited a little but ultimately entered¡ªnobody was there. He looked around some more, searching the bath area and the food storage¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t find Alum. He rushed back to the main camp to awaken and inform them. But then, a strange sound of something grinding and shattering glass echoed in the distance. ¡ªNo¡­ that¡¯s ice! Noel thought, his eyes widened. Should I rush to¡­ no, I first wake up the others¡­ but¡­ Conflicted about what to do, he clenched his fists, biting his lips. Yeah, I should tell the others first, he concluded. He rushed back, realizing they¡¯d already come out, looking anxious as they spoke among themselves, wondering if they all heard the same thing. Emely tried to reassure the more easily scared students, but her eyes darted everywhere, searching for Alum. They locked with Noel¡¯s. ¡°Noel! Where is Al?!¡± She rushed toward him and slipped on the wet soil, gliding into his chest. She peered deep into his eyes, shaken. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Noel quickly replied, averting his eyes in fear and shame¡ªhe was with him just a moment ago, but now¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I dozed off¡­¡± Distraught, Emely¡¯s shoulders raised as she covered her mouth, backing away, tearing up as her eyes flickered¡ªthe tears in the corner of her eyes were apparent even in the rain. She shook her head, wiping her tears even though it was somewhat useless in this storm. ¡°I¡¯ll look for him!¡± Noel exclaimed, causing everyone to become more anxious as even the class¡¯ mood maker was in shambles, breathing heavily and soaking wet. ¡°No, don¡¯t! It¡¯s dangerous! And¡­¡± sobs and hiccups escaped. ¡°N-no matter w-w-where he is¡­ he¡¯ll¡­ be¡­be fine¡­¡± Emely stated, trying to reassure herself as pressing her clenched fists onto her chest. ¡°Noel, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± she reiterated, noticing that Noel was as distraught himself. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?!¡± he shouted hoarsely. Emely froze¡ªshe realized that he was even more desperate than her. The others shared her sentiment, awkwardly staying silent. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Noel declared, determined. ¡°Whatever that screech was¡ª¡± A hum of energy and a sharp swirl of winds whistled¡ªin his hand was a jade-green double-edge sword that emitted a faint light. ¡°¡­¡± Noel was equally surprised as the others. He hadn¡¯t expected a sword to appear in his hand suddenly. It came just naturally. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± David joined, materializing the same spear he¡¯d shown off. ¡°¡­¡± ¡ªShhhhh, krch-shhh¡­ Suddenly, they heard a strange sound approaching. Noel and David prepared themselves, pointing their weapon towards the wet sound. Everyone else tensed up or ready to use their abilities, too. But what appeared as a youth surfing the ice, dragging something with him. ¡°¡­?¡± The youth leaned his head to the side, confused. ¡°¡­¡± It left the others speechless. But even more so when they laid their eyes on the pale creature he¡¯d been dragging. The youth didn¡¯t seem to care about their bewildered gazes¡ªinstead, his eyes focused on a certain girl with white hair and red eyes, his eyes latching onto hers. ¡°Miu, is this thing edible?¡± he calmly inquired. ¡°Al/Alum?! Where were you?!¡± Emely and Noel exclaimed. Both ran towards him; Emely jumped into his arms, sobbing as she thought something terrible had happened to him. ¡°¡­Seriously,¡± Noel scratched his head in frustration, then pinched Alum¡¯s cheek. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me if you were hunting something!¡± he rebuked, his voice hitched. ¡°Mm? But it would¡¯ve gotten away,¡± Alum replied promptly, giving them his reason. Emely squeezed him tighter. ¡°Whatever the reason may be¡­ hic¡­ please don¡¯t do this again¡­ sob¡­¡± ¡°¡­Got it.¡± Alum sighed as he reciprocated her warm embrace¡ªeven the storm seemed gentle in her arms. ¡­ .. When Alum woke up the following morning, he found himself in somebody¡¯s arms. He last recalled sleeping peacefully in the hut since using his powers strained him more than anticipated. Therefore, his head felt mushy and his body weak. ¡°Noel¡­?¡± he calmly called his friend¡¯s name as he groggily rubbed his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Noel didn¡¯t respond; it was as though everyone had turned into statues. He noticed the girls holding tightly onto Emely¡ªsobbing slightly. He noticed the grass to be ticklish beneath him; he glanced up briefly, seeing chaos and panic on everybody¡¯s faces, filled with dread and terror. There was something enormous in the sky circling them¡ªits scales were emerald-colored; its massive wings spread far and wide majestically. Alum instantly jumped to his feet¡ªhis heart hadn¡¯t raced this fast since that day. He didn¡¯t have time to question where all their structures went¡ªit was as if they¡¯d never been built. Now that everyone was practically holding their breaths¡ªtowering creatures watched them from a distance¡ªthe same species as the one hovering above them. But suddenly¡ª ¡°A-Alum?¡± Miu¡¯s voice hitched as she called out to him. The others noticed as well¡ªthey couldn¡¯t help but take their eyes off the giants with serpent-like eyes surrounding them to focus on the youth that caused shivers next to them¡ªAlum¡¯s eyes had a blue, glowing outline, and parts of his hair had turned white. ¡°¡­¡± he didn¡¯t reply but glared toward the sky. Everyone slowly backed away from him, even Noel and Emely, the two closest to him, unconsciously took a step back¡ªcough, cough¡­ Alum began to cough blood; his eyes and hair returned to normal as his face paled slightly. But then, the winged dragon-like creature in the sky began to dive toward them. Panicked, everybody targeted their elemental abilities at it, but it was futile as it dodged effortlessly. The students then noticed something peculiar¡ªsomeone was riding it. Dragon closed the distance; the figure riding it jumped down¡ªswooosh! A strong gust of wind caught the fully armored figure. ¡°E-eep!¡± some of the students shrieked. ¡°D-don¡¯t come any closer!¡± they stammered, huddling together, quivering as the armored figure slowly walked closer. The armor was lime white, as was the helmet. On the armor''s collar was a green emblem resembling a flower; the students then noticed the wearer looked feminine now that they were close enough. But it didn¡¯t matter. The scared students fired off their abilities left and right, almost hitting one another. But the armored figure deflected the magic with their hand as if brushing off the dust, then leaned slightly to the side, dodging the students¡¯ assault like it meant nothing as they advanced towards them. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± Noel voiced, stepping forth, his expression filled with suspicion and hostility. His green sword from the night before pointed at them, mumming with energy. The figure halted momentarily before placing a hand on their face; instantly, the helmet obstructing their complexion dematerialized¡ªbehind the helmet was a beautiful girl with sharp yet soft facial features. Her long silverish ash-brown hair flowed down to her waist¡ªand her eyes were like gems¡ªlike light-colored emeralds. ¡°¡­¡± they all were momentarily taken aback by her beautiful appearance. ¡°My, is that not rude?¡± the girl replied, frowning slightly while crossing her arms. ¡°As a gentleman¡ªor perhaps savage, do you perhaps have no manners?¡± she inquired, leaning her head slightly to the side. ¡°You should at least introduce yourself to a lady before asking for her name,¡± she stated confidently, her voice melodic and clear. ¡°¡­My name is Noel Karlsson.¡± Noel reluctantly gave his name away; he felt that lying wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere either way. The girl seemed pleased and smiled confidently as she placed her left hand on the emblem. ¡°My name is Chely Ilis. I am The Hero of The Lesich Empire,¡± Chely stated elegantly. ¡°I welcome you to Lethren, Wanderers from another world.¡± Chapter Seven: Good Morning ¡°I bear no ill will,¡± the girl clad in armor said. The change of scenery was still disorienting to the students; their camp had vanished without a trace. They¡¯ve woken up by the gentle morning rays and the ticklish grass¡ªjust as they¡¯d arrived the first time. But unlike the first time, they were greeted by massive lizard-like creatures with wings. They were akin to dragons; perhaps they were dragons. Whatever the case, they knew that the girl before them highly outclassed them in whatever powers they¡¯d played around with yesterday. And yet, it was as if they¡¯d been released from their shackles when they heard she bore no ill will. The girl named Chely was elegant and seemed trustworthy¡ªalthough her good looks did play a part, they thought. But along those lines, they also realized they were the ones to initiate while she merely deflected or avoided their attacks¡ªnot once countering; but they couldn¡¯t blindly trust her. Still, Noel frowned as he tried to gouge her intentions¡ªa Hero and you bear no ill will, you say? He tightened the grip of the humming sword in his hands. What would someone like her want from us? Is it like¡­ a typical fantasy story, and she¡¯s here to pick us up? No way, right? He pondered while still gazing into her light emerald eyes. Meanwhile, Chely calmly observed cross-armed to see how the situation would play out. She stayed where she was to avoid rousing their cation further. She locked eyes with Noel, who seemed more distrustful than the others. He¡¯s glaring a bit too hard¡­ Chely remarked inwardly. ¡°Noel Karlsson, are you not staring too much? I am a Lady and will become bashful at such a prolonged gaze,¡± Chely jested, trying to break the tension a little by copying her close friend Keilyn. She had noticed Noel to be quite adaptable in playing along, but her supposed bashfulness was far from convincing¡ªshe didn¡¯t appear as a shy maiden at all since her crossed arms and calm face exuded confidence instead. ¡°¡­¡± What the¡­? Noel¡¯s eyes flashed mild surprise as they widened. She¡¯s a bit condescending, but I see what she¡¯s trying to do. But¡­ is she really bothered? Hmm, I think I have an idea, he plotted. ¡°Sorry about that. You¡¯re pretty, so I couldn¡¯t help but stare.¡± Noel¡¯s response was casual with a hint of sarcasm, causing Chely to flinch a little. It was as if she didn¡¯t pick up the queue. Her eyes widened slightly. She averted her gaze and frowned. Her arms were still crossed, but it looked more like she was hugging herself out of bashfulness rather than being defensive to Noel. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for a compliment,¡± she replied calmly, yet avoided his eyes. Surprised that his sarcasm went over her head, he grinned. ¡°Is that so~?¡± he asked, now playful instead, which caused Chely to step back. Huh? She broke character. Well, ain¡¯t that cute? I might as well run with it, Noel thought. ¡°Is that so? All I did was answer your question. Was it a compliment? In that case, I should give you a proper one! You¡¯re pretty, can I keep staring?¡± he teasingly asked, trying to gouge her reaction¡ªperhaps she¡¯s more friendly than I first thought, he thought. ¡°!?¡± What¡¯s with this guy?! The audacity! Chely exclaimed inwardly. ¡°¡­Whatever, as you wish,¡± she said dismissively. ¡°Okay¡ªstareeee~¡± Noel replied, blatantly staring harder. Chely felt his gaze and tried to ignore it, looking at the other wanderers to see if they had inquiries for her. Most of them averted their eyes but the few who looked observed quietly. ¡°Stareee~¡± Noel said. Why is he saying it out loud?! Urk¡­ just ignore him¡­ ¡°¡­¡± She closed her eyes, trying to block him from her consciousness. ¡°I take it back,¡± he suddenly said, stroking his chin. ¡°Instead of pretty. You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± Of course, Noel made sure to emphasize the ¡®very¡¯ while smirking. ¡°¡­!? H-hmph¡­ I-I don¡¯t care, but¡­ are you flattering me just to annoy me?¡± she inquired, her gaze now turned somewhat hostile but not in the dangerous sense. ¡°¡­Huh? You noticed? Sorry, sorry, ah-haha~.¡± Just like that, Noel laughed it off. The bewildered Chely couldn¡¯t understand the man before her at all. He was hostile towards her a moment ago, and now he¡¯s joking around¡ªhe¡¯s been teasing me all this while?! She wondered, her face reddened at the thought. The others slowly backed away from Noel as they noticed Chely¡¯s red face. They whispered among themselves as they felt her red face wasn¡¯t due to shyness. With an apparent scowl on her complexion, Chely bubbled on the inside, clenching her fists. Noel¡¯s sword disappeared, and he laughed playfully at the sight, his palm resting on his neck. ¡°Okay, okay, some of it was flattery. But I must admit that most of it was genuine¡ªeven though I made it sound like it wasn¡¯t, I did mean it,¡± he said, grinning cheerfully. ¡°¡­¡± ¡ªPoof¡­ Somehow, Chely¡¯s exasperation vanishes, poofing away with the steam reeking from her flushed face. ¡°Sh-shut up!¡± Chely exclaimed, stomping the ground lightly¡ªin the blink of an eye, she disappeared and reappeared before Noel, grabbing his collar. ¡°Can you still say that to my face?!¡± she prompted, looking into his silver-blue eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Noel froze momentarily, and the others jolted backward once they realized she¡¯d closed the distance in a blink. ¡°¡­Hmph, you¡¯re all talk after¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Noel said plainly. He leaned closer to her, his head tilting slightly to the side as he squinted his eyes. ¡°Closer up, you¡¯re actually really adorable as well¡ª¡± Yeah, I¡¯m totally screwed if I played this wrong¡­ but she does smell kinda good¡­ it¡¯s sweet like pastry? Noel noted as sweat from nerves trickled down his back. To be frank, Noel thought he¡¯d be slapped, but surprisingly, Chely hasn¡¯t uttered a single word since. And before she could, Alum had stepped forth and pulled him away from her with ease since her grip wasn¡¯t firm to begin with. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Alum¡¯s monotone voice chilled everyone, except it did not affect Chely. ¡°Noel, you shouldn¡¯t push her buttons.¡± He gave Noel a light scolding, surprising him since he thought Alum was still injured. Alum then turned towards Chely. ¡°And you. I get that you bear no ill will, but why are you here?¡± Chely felt a dense surge of mana radiating from Alum as he looked at her with hostile eyes¡ªsnapping her out of whatever mood Noel put her in. Unlike his unpredictable playfulness, she was more used to people like Alum. But¡­ It¡¯s him¡­ the feeling is similar but different, Chely thought. I¡¯m sure that the strong curse I felt from the sky is from him, but now, it¡¯s just raw mana¡ªit must be him, right? She placed a palm on her heart gracefully. ¡°I apologize for my strange behavior.¡± Her expression turned stern. ¡°I might not care how you address me. However, that does not mean that my subordinates will not. And so, in the meantime, address me as Chely and not you.¡± ¡°Alright, got it, Chely.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Psst, Alum, I think you¡¯re meant to introduce yourself,¡± Noel whispered. ¡°Alum Miller.¡± ¡°¡­Right, Alum Miller¡ª¡± ¡°Just Alum is fine. So? Why are you here?¡± Chely paused momentarily; she had been ready to answer their questions, but Noel had thrown her off so much that she almost forgot. ¡°The reason? The reason I am here is to welcome you, Wanderers. I might have seemed like a threat, but I assure you, I am here to protect you as we await the airship to pick us up,¡± she answered calmly. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°I see. Why?¡± Alum asked. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Chely wasn¡¯t sure she could find the right words, but¡­ ¡°If I had to state a reason, it would be that Wanderers from another world who retain their reason are valuable. We want to learn about your culture, technologies, and history but also to help you integrate into our society.¡± ¡°I see. When will the airship arrive?¡± Is he taking my words at face value? He isn¡¯t, right? Bewildered, Chely replied, ¡°Today at dusk,¡± as she subtly glanced towards Noel. When their eyes met, she frowned, causing him to chuckle lightly. ¡°I apologize for my friend,¡± Alum said calmly, but did find the situation between her and Noel amusing. ¡°¡ªMy friend is into women like you, Chely,¡± he smirked, almost condescending, even though it was meant as a joke. ¡°¡­¡± Noel froze solid as those words came out. It was as if he could shatter at any moment. Meanwhile, Chely¡¯s eyes shook briefly before slowly backing away from Noel, hugging herself. ¡°Wh-wha¡­? S-so¡­ you were leering at me?!¡± she shrieked, her face flushed. Her lips were tightly sealed as if she bit them. ¡°Nonononono!¡± Noel shook his head desperately, his hands rattled back and forth. ¡°Like¡­ couldn¡¯t you have used the word ¡®admiring¡¯ instead?!¡± he retorted, then turned to his best friend and grabbed him by the collar. ¡°And Alum, why are you outing me like that?!¡± Alum shrugged as Noel shook him for answers. ¡°Because. It¡¯s. Amusing?¡± he replied, tilting his head slightly to the side. ¡°Curse you!¡± Noel cried and looked to the side while clenching his first. He¡¯s quite literally already cursed¡­ Chely commented in her mind but also noticed that Noel¡¯s reaction was a little too exaggerated to be taken literally¡ªunless people from his world express themselves like that, but I don¡¯t know yet... A small sigh escaped her slightly parted lips. ¡°So you were leering¡­¡± she mumbled aloud while tightening her self-embrace. But her words drowned in the rustling of the grass dancing in the winds. Those watching couldn¡¯t keep up. Miu almost chuckled but managed to hold it in¡ªno matter how one saw it, the situation was bizarre¡ªthis must be a dream, she thought. It must be¡­ after all, Noe-chi practically found his dream girl¡­ And so, she sighed inwardly. David, who¡¯d been on guard, sighed as his spear dematerialized. Next to him was Emely. Prior to him breaking Chely and Noel apart, he¡¯d shaken her off¡ªshe worried since he still seemed injured but exhaled in relief now that he seemed fine. Her legs wobbled, on the verge of collapse. But before she fell to her knees, David grabbed her by the arm and gently softened the landing. ¡°Thank you, David¡­¡± Emely said warmly as she looked up at David¡¯s calm face. ¡°No worries,¡± David replied, quickly looking elsewhere¡ªas expected, Alum is getting things done; now we know a few things. Still, I¡¯m impressed Noel found a minor vulnerability in their short exchange and ran with it¡ªis he really that good at reading people? Whatever the case, he made her seem more trustworthy by lowering her guard. Then he happened to overhear Lova. ¡°Ah¡­ I see, she¡¯s one of those,¡± she said out of nowhere. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena asked Lova in a whisper, even though Lova was actually just talking to herself. ¡°Oh? Did I say that out loud? Err¡­ well, I mean, she¡¯s hot and cold, right? I first thought she feigned being flustered, but it really does seem like Noel got under her skin with those plain compliments. Oddly enough, she feels like one of those sheltered girls,¡± Lova replied, shrugging. ¡°So you¡¯re saying she¡¯s actually quite easy?¡± On the other hand, Julia wasn¡¯t amused by what she saw. Woah¡­ she¡¯s blatantly hostile towards The Hero¡­ Lova and Lena thought. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, um¡­ perhaps inexperienced?¡± Lena suggested. ¡°Like you?¡± Lova said, poking Lena¡¯s cheek teasingly. ¡°Y-you didn¡¯t have to say it like that¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Your face is getting hotter. Aww~ the only innocent ones our age are probably you and Miu. Oh, but I guess Miu can handle herself.¡± Lena sulked; she knew precisely what Lova was getting at, but it didn¡¯t mean her pride wasn¡¯t hurt, even if a little. ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that¡­?¡± she began to whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve had someone I liked since childhood¡­ is that so wrong¡­?¡± Instead, Julia comforted her by hugging her. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Lova¡¯s nonsense¡ªit¡¯s actually what makes you cute,¡± she said reassuringly. ¡°Ah! Julia, you stole my line!¡± Lova proclaimed since it was she that was supposed to comfort her. Awkwardly listening in on the girls, Daniel teasingly nudged Kurt with his elbow. ¡°You heard that? Someone she¡¯s liked since childhood,¡± he whispered in a low voice. ¡°¡­¡± Kurt didn¡¯t respond¡ªI have my reason, okay? He thought but couldn¡¯t hide that he was happy¡ªwho else could it be? He was her only childhood friend at the university, after all. Kevin, on the other hand, watched Noel, almost in awe. ¡°Damn¡­ dude rolls 20¡¯s consecutively just like that? Ain¡¯t no way this is real¡­¡± he mumbled to himself. Of course, that left both Daniel and Kurt somewhat speechless. ¡­ .. ¡ª Present day Ilifelen calendar, year 5212, Meain, 7th. ¡ª A blanket softly rustled in a private room on the military base; a girl nuzzled her pillow as the sunlight pierced through the curtains. Her long, silver-grey silky hair was pressed between her face and the pillow; as she turned, hair would cling to her cheek. The girl stirred as she enveloped the blanket in her embrace. The warmth was gentle, but her body was slightly numb. Her eyelids flickered slowly. Her gem-like amethyst eyes invited the soft morning sun into her world. ¡°Mmnh?¡± the girl stared at the unfamiliar ceiling. As she got up, her hair gently trickled off her cheek gracefully as if to straighten itself. She brushed her finger along her cheek; her skin was usually soft and smooth, but the imprint left by her silky hair had caused small ripples. The girl pinched her cheeks, massaging them a little as if to fix the ripples. She then raised her arms over her head; her cape-like wide sleeves flowed along gracefully as she stretched lightly. ¡°Nnnh¡­ that¡¯s nice,¡± her voice low and slightly rasp. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± she cleared her throat and noticed the glass of water beside the bed. She took a few sips. ¡°Ah¡­? Aah?¡± slowly and gently, she began to tune her raspy voice without straining herself. ¡°La~laa~¡± She closed her eyes, listening to her tune until she until her voice returned. ¡°? La~laa~la~la~?¡± Her beautiful voice began to return¡ªchirp? and small birds chirped outside her window. She slowly opened her eyes, smiling warmly. ¡°Good morning,¡± she sweetly greeted the birds. ¡°Chirp, chirp!¡± they fluttered their wings, jumping up and down. Gradually, the girl began to remember why she was here¡ªshe wasn¡¯t physically injured per se. It was her mana foundation, which had shattered. However, the girl wasn¡¯t too worried since it wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened to her. Of course, this was kept a secret in her medical profile. After all, she was one of the few in history who recovered from a broken mana foundation. So, for anyone else, this should¡¯ve devastated their magical career. Even though she did not worry too much, she also carried guilt because of it. She is blessed, and she always had to make sure not to take anything for granted. But simultaneously, she realized that her long head covering was gone¡ªshe looked down at her white robe-like dress. The light brown wrap belt with the same gold trims as her dress. ¡°Phew¡­¡± she heaved a sigh of relief, her palm gently resting on her chest. The girl wouldn¡¯t know what to do if someone had changed her in her sleep¡ªshe hadn¡¯t needed help to change ever since she was a child. What if they were to discover that their saint bandaged her chest to appear more modest? And even though her bosom wasn¡¯t as ample as her sister¡¯s, she had always felt uncomfortable ever since she entered puberty¡ªand since then, she¡¯d been hiding them despite the slight discomfort caused by the bandages. ¡°Nnh?¡± the girl then noticed a box beside the glass of water¡ªto my dearest Ame, Big Sis have bought your favorite treats for you! Eat them soon, and get well! The girl read the message in her mind, giggling softly at the loving gesture. Inside the box was sweet steamed bread from her favorite bakery. Her eyes sparkled at the sight. Reluctantly, she glanced around the room and took a nib at the treat¡ªinstantly, crumbs latched onto her lips, and the sweetness enveloped her taste buds as the sweet, sour fruit jam inside popped and fizzled in her mouth like fireworks. ¡°Mmm! I¡¯m melting. It¡¯s always such a treat¡ªnot too sweet, very fluffy, and slightly sour¡ªit¡¯s the best!¡± Happily, the girl munched them down slowly and deliciously¡ªsuddenly, the door to her room slid open; her eyes met a girl dressed similar to her¡ªexcept she didn¡¯t wear a head covering, and her robe-like dress was frilled and less plain and flat compared to hers. ¡°Ame¡­ sigh¡­¡± the girl closed the door behind her and walked closer to her friend Amethely. ¡°I was worried, but I¡¯m glad you have an appetite,¡± the girl warmly smiled. ¡°Kei¡­ I¡¯m sorry for worrying you,¡± Amethely replied somewhat bashfully, lowering her gaze as she put away the treat in her hand. ¡°Well, you¡¯re okay, and that¡¯s what matters¡ªalso, don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t change you out of your original attire¡ªwe used cleansing magic, but I hope sleeping with those clothes wasn''t uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Ehehehe~ Kei, thank you, but¡­¡± Amethely giggled as she then gave her friend Keilyn an innocent, smug look. ¡°I keep my dress simple and plain! It¡¯s not complicated and very comfortable no matter what!¡± she proudly declared. ¡°¡­Are you seriously teasing me the first thing in the morning about the design I chose?¡± Keilyn¡¯s eye twitched as she replied in mock annoyance. ¡°¡­?¡± Confused, Amethely tilted her head slightly. ¡°Never mind,¡± Keilyn said, sitting down on the bed. ¡°Anyways, Wanderers from another world will arrive two days from now, and the church will hold a welcoming for them.¡± ¡°Nnn, I know,¡± Amethely replied gracefully. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± Keilyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I-I will!¡± Amethely exclaimed cheerfully. ¡°You¡¯re grabbing onto the blanket, and your hands are trembling slightly.¡± ¡°¡­B-but they¡¯re strangers¡­ and from another world so¡­ double the stranger?¡± Amethely replied but seemed to ponder over her own words as well. ¡°¡­¡± Keilyn heaved a deep sigh¡ªhow is it even possible that a saint is this terribly shy around people? Although she has a switch, I can¡¯t help but worry she¡¯ll fumble¡­ Chapter Eight: Duality On the way back to the monastery, Amethely and Keilyn decided to stop by their favorite caf¨¦. Thus telling the two Kilenloth knights to get back before them. They were reluctant to leave but also didn¡¯t want to anger The Oracle. Amethely, on the other hand, felt bad for them since the Caf¨¦ Lestia was an invite-only caf¨¦. Each member could only invite one other person, and Amethely had already used hers on Keilyn; Keilyn, in turn, invited Chely. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t do a takeout. ¡°Are there any sweets you would want?¡± Amethely asked elegantly. Her soft, soothing voice tickled their souls. ¡°U-um¡­¡± the two knights became slightly flustered, making Keilyn sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,¡± Keilyn voiced. Her smile was gentle, too, but more approachable. ¡°You can request anything. It¡¯s a thank you from Saint Amethely herself, right?¡± She turned to Amethely, who smiled softly. ¡°I heard that you two guarded my room at the base for a week. Tell me if there is anything more I can do for you.¡± Dazzled by her bright light, they cleared their throats. ¡°In that case¡­ I would like cream puffs with Lihesh berry filling¡­¡± one said. ¡°I¡¯d like a cream puff too, but with Siuri filling,¡± the younger one added. ¡°Understood, thank you for your hard work,¡± Amethely said and waved them goodbye for now. But as soon as they left, Amethely could feel someone pinching her cheek; it was a displeased best friend¡ªKeilyn. ¡°Ame, you can¡¯t just say ¡®you can request anything,¡¯ how naive can you be? What if they took your words seriously? And also, don¡¯t give me, ¡®but they¡¯re girls.¡¯ Trust me, some girls have their eyes on you too.¡± ¡°¡­S-sorywh,¡± Amethely replied with slightly teary eyes; her words weren¡¯t even proper as Keilyn forgot to release her¡­ ¡°Sigh¡­¡± And so, the two left the military. Once they entered the caf¨¦, the bell ringing filled the shop as the sweet aroma of pastry tickled their nostrils. The caf¨¦¡¯s aesthetic was that of an old house made out of wood with comfortable seats. It was cozy and sophisticated; even the tiny creaks made by the floor made them feel at ease. Besides that were the other regulars who greeted them with warm smiles. Many were ordinary people, and some were high-profile like them, which didn¡¯t matter here, making everyone comfortable as everyone knew everyone. ¡°Oh! Owner Bettlon, you¡¯re here today?¡± Keilyn¡¯s eyes sparked as she saw the owner by the counter. The brown-haired man with golden eyes named Bettlon smiled at them. ¡°Welcome back, Lady Keilyn and Saint Amethely. I see you¡¯re as enthusiastic about our treats as usual.¡± ¡°Yes, everything is delicious, especially the ones you make.¡± The owner chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m flattered¡ªalthough I was only out of the city for a few days, you¡¯re already trying to bargain with me, are you, Lady Keilyn?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ame. I got caught,¡± Keilyn said. Her expression was that of defeat. ¡°Ehehe, Kei and Owner¡¯s banter is always a delight; the regulars think so too,¡± Amethely giggled, and the regulars softly laughed along in the background. ¡°I see. I see. That¡¯s the case. Well, will you order the usual?¡± Bettlon asked. ¡°Yes, and the various different cream puffs,¡± Keilyn replied smugly as she pointed at the list. ¡°A takeout? Would you like us to deliver it to the monetary?¡± ¡°Hihi, you catch on fast, Mister Owner,¡± she said as she exchanged a business look with him. ¡°Of course,¡± Bettlon replied proudly, puffing his chest¡ªa thud followed as he bumped his fist onto it. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure doing business, Miss.¡± ¡°Oh, please, you can just call me Kei.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s a little difficult for my fragile heart, Lady Keilyn¡ª¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re this informal with me?¡± Keilyn teased. Her grin was unfit as an oracle but endearing as a girl in her early adulthood. ¡°Caught in the act, huh?¡± Bettlon pondered. Watching their exchange with warm eyes, Amethely went to take a seat while Keilyn chatted some more¡ªshe¡¯d gotten to know the Owner over the past years and frequented the caf¨¦ more than Amethely herself. To Keilyn, Bettlon was like an older brother who helped her study when she was at the academy¡ªthat and he didn¡¯t have ulterior motives like the people who approached her at the time. ¡­ .. Later the same morning, lively chirps, roars, and shrieks echoed in the distance. Giant birds soared the sky above¡ªone clad in hot red flames and the other in crystallized feathers, fleeing from the predatory bird engulfed in flames. ¡ªIIIIIIKKKKK! The frost bird shrieked; in mid-air, it briefly turned around, launching its deadly feather at the pursuer. ¡ªBOOM! A loud explosion thundered across the sky as a beam of flames blasted out of the predatory bird¡¯s beak, toasting the frozen feathers, and directly hit the frost bird¡ªKRRRIIK!? The frost bird cried, its blue feathers scattered as one of its four wings turned to cinder, causing it to tumble in the air as its speed decreased drastically. ¡ªIIIK! Crunch! The flame bird crashed into the frost bird and clutched it with its scorching hot blade-like claws. The frost bird struggled and tried to shake free, flapping its wings in a panic. But the beak and claws of the flame bird slowly dug into its wings, melting the ice. As a last resort, the frost bird created spikes that protruded from its body, trying to get the hunter off its back. It was exhausted. Its mana was almost depleted rapidly; it had been chased since last night. The light in its eyes began to flicker¡ªthe ice finally melted, exposing its vulnerable flesh. However, as the water melted and steam reeked, the frost bird summoned the last bit of its strength. It sublimed the steam into ice, catching the flame bird off guard and extinguishing its flames as it was left covered in frost. ¡ªIIIIIKK??!! The flame bird shrieked, its clutches loosened; the frost bird managed to escape and encapsulate the flame bird in a water sphere before instantly freezing it. The sphere began to descend while the frost bird soared into the sky before diving, using its momentum to accelerate the massive ice ball. Just like that, the flame bird shot down like a meteorite. In the distance was a sturdy barrier under a core, humming as it generated the forcefield. But despite the safety of the barrier, the students couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the horror they¡¯d witnessed in the sky. Noel felt something crawling on his skin, causing cold shivers to run down his spine. On the other hand, Chely calmly ate, blowing the food on her spoon before eating it deliciously. The students look at her. Is this¡­ normal?! They wondered as their eyes quickly turned back to the birds. ¡ªKABOOM!! ¡­ .. A little earlier in the morning, after the confrontation and Noel¡¯s flirtation, the jade-scaled dragon Iristolth landed. Like a storm, the students were blasted with swirling winds as Iristolth transformed into a beautiful older lady with jade hair and golden eyes. But despite looking human, traces of her draconic form lingered in the form of a few crystallized scales on her arms and horns. With their mouths agape, the students stared at her, their eyes wide open, yet they weren¡¯t too surprised¡ªinstead, they were captivated. ¡°Noel, just¡­ don¡¯t hit on her¡­¡± Alum said in jest, breaking the silence. ¡°¡­¡± Who do you think I am!? Of course, I will¡­ But in the middle of his thoughts, his eyes met with Chely¡¯s. ¡­n¡¯t! ¡°Jeez! I won¡¯t¡ªI¡¯ve only hit on The Hero!¡± he retorted. ¡°¡­¡± Alum leaned his head to the side. ¡°Are you sure? The first time you approached me, didn¡¯t you say, ¡°This drink is heavy. Will you hold it for me?¡± or something along those lines?¡± he chuckled as he recalled that cold day by the shore. ¡°Does that¡­ even count¡­?¡± Noel replied reluctantly. He was a little frustrated but flattered, gritting his teeth. Ugh¡­ this guy completely emulated the way I tease¡­ but with a deadpan twist! But¡­! ¡°Besides, it worked, didn¡¯t it? We¡¯re friends now, aren¡¯t we?¡± he added with a playful grin as he flung his arm over Alum¡¯s shoulder. Alum¡¯s eyes widen lightly. ¡°I suppose.¡± A smile sneaked up on him¡ªbut then he realized something. ¡°¡­Does that make me easy?¡± Hell no! Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked to befriend you?! Noel exclaimed. At this point, everyone seemed to have forgotten that a beautiful yet scary dragon had landed. However, Iristolth wasn¡¯t bothered by the lack of attention, instead, she covered her mouth as she lightly giggled. As for Chely, she embraced herself again, stepping away from Noel slowly as she cautiously glared at him with a hint of mock disgust. ¡°Iris has a partner,¡± Chely voiced sternly. ¡°Unless you want to break a 200-year bound and end up crushed by the sea or shattered by ice, I would not anger a Hydro Lord were I you. For the record, Iris is a sovereign of winds herself.¡± ¡ªGulp¡­ ¡°Then¡­ are they stronger than you¡­ Lady Hero¡­?¡± Noel asked, sweat nervously trickling down his forehead. ¡°No,¡± Chely bluntly said. ¡°Ugh¡­ but the way you called me gives me the creeps¡­¡± she murmured. Noel felt an arrow pierce his chest. He hesitated but asked, ¡°Um¡­ what did you say¡­?¡± while clenching his chest. Chely frowned. ¡°Pardon my wording; I meant to say that I felt repulsed by the way you referred to me as ¡®Lady,¡¯¡± she replied, smiling gracefully¡ªthe sun behind only made her silver ash-brown hair even more dazzling. ¡°That¡¯s not any better!¡± Noel retorted as he fell to the ground, exaggerating as he punched the soil. Wait¡­ does that mean¡­? Suddenly, he shot up like a rocket. ¡°Then, can I call you by name?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± she huffed, crossing her arms. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. What the hell? Those were some harsh words¡­ Compensate me a little, will you?! But¡­ her reaction is rather cute¡­ I mean, she broke character and all¡­ wait, Noel, get a grip! ¡°A non-answer, huh? Then¡­ do you have a partner?¡± he asked playfully with a V-pose resting on his chin. ¡°¡­¡± Chely averted from Noel¡¯s gaze grumpily, indicating a no. What¡¯s with this guy?! I even told him I was stronger than an elemental sovereign and he keeps going?! Her exasperated thoughts were written all over her face, cracking Noel up as he began to laugh. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?!¡± Her brows furrowed, her teeth grinding as her clenched fist was about to ¡®cleanse¡¯ evil(Noel) with a punch. ¡°Oh, nothing. You¡¯re actually more approachable than I thought,¡± Noel replied, grinning. It caused Chely¡¯s lips to pout slightly. ¡°Hmph!¡± she turned her head, her hair flowing along, glittering silver in the sun. ¡°Who do you take me for?¡± she added, giving him the side eye¡ª ¡°And kind of cute, too, Chely.¡± Noel smiled genuinely without the annoying teasing grin, but it was also the first time he¡¯d addressed her by name. ¡°¡­¡± Kei help! How do you deal with guys like him?! Chely cried in her mind, trying not to show it externally despite her slightly flushed cheeks. ¡°Hmph¡­ Cute or whatever. Fine, use my name. At least that doesn¡¯t make my skin crawl¡ªyou really got some nerve, Noel,¡± she replied in mock annoyance. ¡°Hahaha, late much?¡± ¡°S-shut tup!¡± ¡°Tup¡­? Bit your tongue?¡± Noel grinned. ¡°Tch¡­¡± Chely clicked her tongue and turned away from him. There they go again¡­ everyone thought as they sighed¡ªalthough they found it scary how quickly they got used to it. As Noel and Chely exchanged, the students glanced toward Iristolth, who the two seemed to have forgotten about. They gauged her reaction. But she just happily smiled at them while their eyes seemed to ask if Chely was, in fact, stronger than her and her husband. In reply, her slightly glowing golden eyes seemed to have suggested a yes and that she didn¡¯t mind that Chely declared it so bluntly¡ªit was simply the truth, causing the students to sweat nervously as the beautiful girl before them was scarier than a literal dragon. ¡­ .. ¡°I apologize for the late introduction. My name is Iristolth¡ªbut you can call me Iris if that makes it easier,¡± the dragon lady introduced herself elegantly. Umm¡­ why didn¡¯t she introduce herself first instead of The Hero? The students wondered¡ªwhich Iristolth caught wind of. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not related to the empire or anything¡ªI¡¯m just a dragon helping a friend, just in case!¡± she softly added, clasping her hands together. Is she¡­ a ditzy...? Kevin wondered, not knowing his peers had the exact same thought. ¡°What about the other dragons?¡± David voiced reluctantly, his amber eyes peered past her. ¡°Oh? They¡¯re my cute children~¡± Iristolth replied, giggling softly with the elegance of a mature lady. ¡°¡­¡± Both the male and female students were captured by her mature aura¡ªshe was essentially that MIL¡ªolder lady¡­ Even though they consider Chely to be very pretty. She didn¡¯t have Iristolth¡¯s aura, nor did she seem as friendly¡ªwhich is something looks alone can¡¯t solve. Emely, who was now a lot calmer, went to Alum¡¯s side¡ªhe¡¯s still as indifferent to beautiful women as always. Even with otherworldly beauties like them¡­ aww Al, I worry for your future¡­ she sighed inwardly. Although this one has children and is in a relationship¡­and apparently over 200 years¡­ ¡°Not related to the empire¡­ does that mean Miss Chely came here as a lone representative?¡± Emely inquired. ¡°Aww, Sweetie~ You don¡¯t have to address Elly so formally; you¡¯re older than her, after all,¡± Iristolth replied as if the question went over her head. Emely glanced toward Chely; unexpectedly, her conversation with Noel wasn¡¯t charged with the flirtatious energy from before¡ªboth seemed to converse appropriately with Alum and Miu nearby. ¡°Is that¡­ alright?¡± Emely voiced. ¡°Of course it is! By the way, ask me anything. Elly might seem intimidating¡ªwhich is presumably why you¡¯re all here instead. But I must say, she¡¯s a caring girl!¡± They all looked at Chely again and had to admit she wasn¡¯t as intimidating as they initially thought. Currently, she had a somewhat relaxed conversation with Noel, Alum, and Miu as they unpacked stuff from a purple gem-like cube known as Void Box. ¡°Oh, and as said, you can call me Iris too!¡± ¡°Iris?¡± Emely vocalized her name reluctantly. ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes! The pronunciation is perfect,¡± Iristolth replied. ¡°And to answer your question. Elly is the sole representative, although I doubt they need anyone else.¡± ¡°I¡­ still don¡¯t understand. What does it mean exactly?¡± At Emely¡¯s inquiry, the students listened intently¡ªthey didn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d only send Chely, but¡­ Iristolth¡¯s reply chilled them to the bones. ¡°Ah¡­ if I had to guess, I suppose it¡¯s so that others aren¡¯t in the way if she had to unleash her magic. That would¡¯ve been the case had abominations appeared instead of you. Basically, she¡¯s one of the few who can solely shatter the dimensional dome that encapsulated you all¡ªhad you been inside its relative safety too long, you¡¯d probably end up afflicted by a shard. Now, that would¡¯ve been unpleasant.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though they didn¡¯t understand some of the concepts, they understood that their previous safe area was slowly corrupting them with something if their interpretation of Iristolth¡¯s words was correct. Sensing their unease, Iristolth continued. ¡°Since you arrived in this world through a dimensional fracture known as a spatial quake, some residue of the shatter might¡¯ve lingered. Those shards still held dimensional properties and might¡¯ve cut into the Mirrored Realm, which would¡¯ve corrupted the dimensional dome you were in. And so, destroying the dome also means destroying the rifts that sustain those shards.¡± Uhh¡­ we still don¡¯t get it¡­ The students commented inwardly, their heads spun. ¡°What is the Mirrored Realm, exactly¡­?¡± David asked with great intrigue. ¡°Not a place I wanna be,¡± Iristolth replied cheerfully. ¡°But to put it simply, it¡¯s the only world our inhabitants could realistically travel to and back. Whether you come back as you or the reflection of you depends, of course¡­¡± Slowly, her eyes darkened as her expression grew somber. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m sorry to say, but you can¡¯t return to your original world. For that I know, Lethren is the world closes to that cursed realm. I will say you¡¯re lucky but unlucky. You are lucky not to have fallen into the Mirrored Realm but unlucky to have fallen here from where you came. By the word of the ancient, this world is¡­ a stronghold.¡± The students couldn¡¯t ask what she meant. Iristolth said that she herself didn¡¯t understand as this knowledge was passed down many generations. Awkwardly, the students sat down on the grass beneath them. Even the usually talkative and dense Kevin was quiet as everyone was deep in thought, trying to come to terms with the fact they had no way home. Those aware of the tropes had a hunch it was the case too, but they didn¡¯t expect that the world they¡¯d almost fallen into a realm that even a dragon does not want to talk about. Iristolth seemed to have answered their questions in truth. And she herself looked pained by it. It made them question what her relation to that accursed realm was. ¡°Iris, you shouldn¡¯t scare them like that. As long as the empire has existed; even before that. There hasn¡¯t been any sign of instability in the past thousands of years¡ªand these spatial quakes aren¡¯t enough to open a gate there. Even the worst ones are smitten by Divine Light,¡± Chely abruptly interjected. ¡°Besides, only fools willingly travel there, but The Light is too kind to punish those fools¡­¡± ¡°S-sorry¡­ it just¡­ haunts me still¡­ to think my own flesh and blood sought powers from something so accursed¡­¡± Iristolth mumbled disheartedly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t thank you enough for¡­ alleviating his suffering¡­ something nor Olth couldn¡¯t¡­¡± she said, her chest resting on her forearm as she tightly clasped her upper arm. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t intend for you to recall bad memories.¡± Chely walked up to Iristolth, gently stroking her back. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ no. I apologize for making it awkward when things looked so bright¡­¡± She looked at Chely, then Emely, and the students. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone¡­ but he¡¯s in a better place now.¡± Her bright smile returned as she gazed into Chely¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t understand how you can smile at me like that. I killed your child. Even if he was a corrupt version of himself. Don¡¯t you resent me, Iris? .. One eventful day, at the age of 17, Chely was called into Rigeld¡¯s office. He wore a server look; it was then she caught wind of a dragon dismantling smaller cities one after the other¡ªcasualties were in the thousands even though a day had barely passed. It was speculated that those cities were infiltrated and that their barriers had been altered months prior, which was why the dragon was able to cause that much havoc. But¡­ the dragon was also corrupt and slowly turned those around it into abominations akin to itself. ¡°Chely. Turn these areas into cinder,¡± he said, pointing at a map. ¡°We¡¯ve contained the areas for now. Everyone inside can¡¯t be saved; they¡¯ve¡­ become something else. SIGH¡­ We can¡¯t be this lenient anymore¡ªevery city needs to connect to the Diloth System whether they like it or not. I hope this tragedy will be a reminder for those underestimating the outside world.¡± ¡°¡­Understood,¡± Chely replied heavy-heartedly. The Hero was young back then, even now, at only the age of 23. She recalled clenching her fists to the point her gloves shattered and dug into her flesh. The horrid memories of drawing her Divine Blade to ¡®cleanse¡¯ each city with apocalyptic flames haunted her¡ªit only took one sweep of her infused blade. What was left¡­ was but desolate plains engulfed in cinders. .. ¡°¡ªHey, Chely, how do you operate this stove thing?¡± Noel asked, breaking her out of her deep thoughts. ¡°Huh? Oh, you need to infuse mana into the circuit, and you determine the heat by dragging this, um, thing here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t cook, do you¡­?¡± Chely¡¯s eye twitched at his teasing. ¡°I don¡¯t, what of it?¡± ¡°No, nothing; it just means that I can impress you with a delicious dish!¡± ¡°¡­Noel, you don¡¯t have to keep up the flirtatious act,¡± Chely sighed and glanced toward the others as they helped Iristolth prepare the tables and chairs. ¡°They¡¯ve¡­ eased up a lot and somewhat trust me now because of you¡­ thanks¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Noel didn¡¯t say a word. He just nodded. Her words tugged his lips a little as they curved into a solemn smile. ¡°Sorry. I went overboard back then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It was confusing at first, but I was pleasantly surprised. People usually don¡¯t talk to me so casually, so¡­ that does get lonesome sometimes,¡± she replied, scratching her neck lightly. ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°But your friend sure is sharp. He understood your intention and even acted in such a way to help me realize your intent.¡± ¡°Alum? Yeah, well¡­ he¡¯s observant and good at interpreting people¡¯s intentions. But it¡¯s hard to say. Sometimes he feels socially inept, and sometimes he¡¯s so shard it makes me question whether he can read minds.¡± ¡°Ehehe,¡± Chely giggled lightly. ¡°Sounds complicated,¡± she added. ¡°Sigh¡­ you don¡¯t say,¡± Noel sighed but chuckled in response. ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s being fed sweets by a literal dragon and isn¡¯t even bothered.¡± ¡°Iris is friendly, but Alum is unexpectedly receptive to it, isn¡¯t he? You must¡¯ve worked hard to befriend someone as cold as him.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah¡­ it was hard work¡­ he totally lied about being easy!¡± Noel huffed, causing Chely to smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s perhaps because light golden eyes are usually associated with dragons in this world. I don¡¯t normally see Iris that kind towards strangers, despite her being friendly.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡± It was the first time he¡¯d seen Chely smile innocently, albeit faintly. His face became slightly hot for some reason. His pulse quickened along his hasty heart. At the same time, Chely noticed a faint blush on Noel¡¯s face and became slightly bashful. She would glance at him occasionally when he prepared the beast they¡¯d found in Void Box. The way he tasted the spice, slightly sniffing to get a feel for the aroma, and the way he reluctantly bit into a vegetable after cutting it was new to her. ¡°Is there anything you need my help with?¡± she asked. ¡°Hmm, how about helping me taste test?¡± he grinned in reply. ¡°Is that all you think I can do¡­?¡± Chely crossed her arms with a condescending look on her face. Noel couldn¡¯t hold his laughter, as did Chely as she chuckled at the act. But in the distance¡ª ¡°Aww, he¡¯s so cute! Can I keep him?¡± Iristolth asked as she hugged Alum. ¡°¡­¡± Alum has a deadpan face. ¡°N-no!¡± Flustered, Emely tried to tear Alum away from Iristolth, but despite her fragile look, she was as unmovable as a mountain¡ªeven the victim himself was inexpressive as if he¡¯d resigned to his fate. ¡°I¡¯m his guardian, he¡¯s mine!¡± Emely still tried. ¡°¡­¡± Still a deadpan face¡ªget me out of here, he thought to himself as he took another bite of the sweet thing given by Iristolth. ¡°Aww¡­ why not?! You both could pass as dragons¡­ oh I know! I suppose I can adopt you, too!¡± ¡°W-what! That¡¯s not how it works!¡± Emely protested, being pulled into Iristolth¡¯s embrace as well, and the other students would laugh at their antics, albeit mildly confused. All the while, Miu watched in reluctance. Ultimately, she decided to join Noel and Chely to help them cook. Even though the others were more comfortable helping Iristolth to put up a temporary settlement, she was personally more at ease with Noel and Chely¡ªafter all, she¡¯d seen through their facade long ago. But as everything was done and they¡¯d begin dining¡ªBOOM! A loud explosion ruptured in the sky, and two massive birds soared above them in a chase, leaving them speechless as the food slowly got cold. Right¡­ we almost forgot, but¡­ Is this¡­ normal?! They wondered. Judging by Chely¡¯s non-reaction, the occurrence was likely somewhat ordinary in this world. Apex predators and their prey existed everywhere, but¡­ both those birds seemed extreme in their eyes. And for Chely to barely react must mean she was more terrifying than that. After one of the birds crashed down, it shortly shot up into the sky moments later. But by that time, the prey had already escaped. Chapter Nine: Changes to Come Under the pulsing barrier, Alum found himself in a familiar situation. But this time was a little different. Instead of cool coastal winds and sulfurous ocean scent, it was warm, gentle winds that caressed his skin as his naturally soft hair flowed, poking him in the eyes while each breath caught the slightly bitter smell of grass. He rested his chin on the palm of his hand¡ªit probably left a mark by now since Chely had been going on and on answering questions the others had for her. It wasn¡¯t that he was disinterested¡ªhe listened carefully as anyone there. But it was too comfortable under the barrier, making the sun¡¯s heat less oppressive. It was warm, and he¡¯d just had a meal made by Noel, making him drowsy. Alum didn¡¯t know how his best friend could cook with ingredients he¡¯d never seen¡ªjust like the fish yesterday. ¡­I¡¯m complaining, Alum thought as he eyed the large pot. Not everyone had the appetite he did; there were some leftovers, and Iristolth noticed that he¡¯d been eying the pot with interest for a while now. A small smile cruised over her complexion before she turned toward the others to further explain what they couldn¡¯t understand. The powers we display are elemental magic¡ªfueled by either logic or belief; sounds ambiguous but plausible from experience¡ªwhile I used the ¡®logic¡¯ I knew from our world. It¡¯s likely the laws of physics are very different here. If so, it would fall under ¡®belief¡¯ in that likely hypothetical situation. But Chely said it wasn¡¯t that simple. A mage needed both and the mana required. So, the question is, how could one cast a spell if they don¡¯t believe in their own reasoning? The same applies to beliefs¡ªhow can one believe without a form of reasoning? It¡¯s a paradox. The only basis as to why they¡¯re separated is because of the existence of magitech, which is purely based on the logic of the world, while divine relics or weapons just are. Although Alum found magic intriguing, he didn¡¯t want to dwell on it for too long. Still, she said they worship light itself? Divine Light, huh? It smites world abnormalities but never mortal-made events. It doesn¡¯t interact with mortals and believers reason it is because mortals are responsible for their actions. I see. The event she mentioned in her speech five years ago only happened because mortals caused it¡ªhence, the abnormalities weren¡¯t smitten. Even though spatial quakes fall into the category of abnormalities, there seem to be exceptions¡ªsuch as ours. How peculiar. While Alum compartmentalized the topics, he felt a light, almost reluctant tug on his sleeve. He noticed a pair of wide and round ruby-red eyes. The girl looked like an abandoned puppy; her face was slightly flushed¡ª ¡°Are you overheating again?¡± Alum inquired, his voice slightly raspy. ¡°Ah¡­ no, I¡¯m okay. it¡¯s just that¡­ it¡¯s so much to take in at the same time my head is about to burst, eh..hehe¡­ or I¡¯m just weak¡ªshe¡¯s not even giving us too much information. It¡¯s¡­ just the content. I¡­ guess,¡± Miu replied in a whisper, looking somewhat strained. ¡°But you seem to be handling it well,¡± she added with a faint but tired smile. ¡°I see¡ª¡± She¡¯s anxious and wants someone to rely on. Her friends aren¡¯t an option¡ªthey¡¯re as vulnerable as she is now. They depend on her, yet she doesn¡¯t want to burden them with her worries. Meanwhile, Noel is occupied with extracting information, so she¡¯s trying to find solace in me, as Emy already has much to do. Alum pondered over how he should reply. He wasn¡¯t good with this comfort thing, except from what he knew from childhood. I used to ruffle YB¡¯s hair or treat him to popsicles. But I can¡¯t do that to a girl my age¡ªshe¡¯s not a kid; we aren¡¯t children. I can¡¯t hug or hold her hand as I do Emy¡ªunlike Noel, my words are harsh¡ªhow do I comfort her? She¡¯s a friend, but I don¡¯t consider her a best friend¡ªthis is difficult¡­ After a short pause, Alum said, ¡°It is as you say. I¡¯m handling it well. However, we¡¯re different. You shouldn¡¯t look toward me about how to handle a situation.¡± Alum¡¯s words caught Miu off guard¡ªeven the students who happened to overhear were surprised¡ªwas that really the way to comfort a struggling girl? They thought. Miu was unsure of how to reply. ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± she stammered, looking down at the table. ¡°What do you usually do when you feel overwhelmed?¡± Alum¡¯s question made her look up¡ªthe grip on his sleeve tightened. ¡°What¡­ I usually do?¡± Miu wondered as if she was asking herself. ¡°I¡­ look at cute things?¡± she answered. ¡°¡­Do you need a mirror?¡± Alum asked, tilting his head slightly¡ªshe¡¯s liken to an abandoned puppy right now¡­ he thought. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone who couldn¡¯t help but listen to them instead of Chely was left speechless¡ªOliver was glaring daggers at Alum while Miu¡¯s friends turned to each other, trying to hold but failing as low, excited squeals could be heard. Miu puffed her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not a narcissist!¡± she protested. Her lips squeezed into a pout as she huffed, ¡°Mou!¡± as she then turned away from him. ¡°¡­?¡± I see. That didn¡¯t work, Alum noted. With a subtle glance, Miu saw Alum reflect with a perplexed face, causing her to sigh. ¡°¡­I feel better. Thanks, Njihihi~¡± Her sulky expression was replaced by amusement and quiet giggles. ¡°I see¡­?¡± Alum averted his eyes, scratching his cheek lightly. Jeez, I know Noel¡¯s been teaching him a bunch of stuff, but¡­ to think he even picked up his spontaneous flirting too is concerning¡ªis he perhaps easily influenced? Miu wondered. Meanwhile, Alum noticed that the hostile gaze from Oliver still lingered. He looked displeased by the distance between Alum and Miu; it wasn¡¯t difficult to deduct that he saw Miu in a romantic light, and having a guy he thought was uncaring for romance flirt with her irked him even if it was just in jest. Alum, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care, but¡­ Suddenly recalled the black-red space and his conversation with his younger self. That promise lingered in his mind¡ªthe promise that he was to try to bring new colors. However, it proved more difficult than he¡¯d anticipated. He knew he tended to ignore his own feelings, whether emotional or physical. So, he had to actively think about what he was feeling, but sometimes he forgot¡ªsuch is the case when he failed to realize his physical comfort. Alum had gone with the flow for the past years. He didn¡¯t think too deeply about things, but¡­ Alum realized he was comfortable and enjoyed himself. If it wasn¡¯t for him believing he was dying at that moment, he might¡¯ve perhaps not recognized these feelings. Emely was there and cared for him even though he¡¯d been so harsh toward her¡ªeven threatened her on their first meeting. At that time, he was distrustful, angry, and alone. Yet, she showed him her compassion. He came to regret replying with hostility. He could clearly recall their first meeting¡ªit was crystal to him. .. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± One day, after I washed away the red stains on my hands, I met her. I was dazed, but she had a smile on her face. Those ¡®tutors¡¯ also had a smile. Even that man had a smile on his face. He had a gun, yet he chose to stab them. I recall the dark room. The echo of crimson ran down his blade. The puddle. The ripples and the faint moonshine. It was cloudy. I was shaking, struck by fear. My chest was tight as I clasped it hard. I was hyperventilating and fell to my knees. When I did, the man slowly walked to me and kicked me in the abdomen, sending me rolling as I hit the counter. When I looked at my hands, they were red¡­ as was my body¡ªI already knew, and the iron stench had already filled the mansion¡ªeverything was red. I had taken my pills. I couldn¡¯t do anything but listen to his words. ¡°Good¡­ Good. You¡¯re not a crybaby,¡± the man¡¯s voice echoed deep into my core. He slowly walked towards me and crouched down. ¡°Say. How much do you know, Kid? What about it? If you tell me where all the valuable things are. I can convince the others to let you live. How about it?¡± he suggested¡ªhis eyes filled with madness as his¡ªthud! His blade dug into the wood behind me¡ªin the blade was a pathetic reflection. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, so you¡¯ll tell me, right?¡± his dark tone inquired. I grasped my chest tightly, gritting my teeth¡ªI had to stop hyperventilating. And as I hit my chest and held my breath to make it stop. Blood drained from my face as everything became more numb¡ªI¡¯ve become dull to many emotions until now, I thought. But¡­ even fear was consumed by the switch to complete apathy. ¡°Oh? Smart, but you¡¯re one creepy kid,¡± he remarked as he laughed. After I showed him and his team everything of value, he threw the blade, causing me to lean my head to the side cut past me, missing my neck by a strand of hair. Surprisingly, he spared my miserable life after that¡ªI¡¯ll make it his biggest mistake¡­ ¡°¡ªMy name is Emely, and I am your cousin¡ªwe¡¯ll be living together from now on, so you can tell me anything on your mind, Alum!¡± Her words abruptly brought me back¡ªI see, she¡¯ll take me in. ¡°What? Are you also after the inheritance?¡± I was starting to lose control¡ªthe drug had stopped having an effect¡ªyou should leave before I bleed you out, twist your organs, mince your flesh whilst I grind your bones. ¡°Take what you want. I do not care. But get in my way; you had better prepare a competent criminal lawyer¡ªyou will need it; it will be a bloody scene.¡± Although I said it as a threat¡ªand meant it; I was prepared to criminalize her, yet she told me¡­ ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you!¡± I could see she was scared, but she said that either way¡­ Her words left me speechless. ¡°Hey, Alum! Boys your age think this is super cool, right? I think you¡¯ll be cu¡ªI mean cool in this!¡± She would drag me to buy clothes¡ªI don¡¯t have preferences, so I let her pick. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not good at cooking¡­ ahaha¡­ uni life, you know? But¡­ I¡¯ll do my best from now on!¡± I didn¡¯t understand; she was a student, yet she took me in¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even mentioned money. ¡°So¡­ um, how is it?¡± I had been a few years. Her cooking had gotten better. I suppose. ¡°Hic, sob¡­ hic¡­ sniff¡­¡± One day, I saw her cry. I wasn¡¯t used to comforting people¡ªso I let her embrace me until she fell asleep as I patted her head. I thought it only worked on children. After that, whenever she was overwhelmed by negative emotions, I would comfort her¡ªshe¡¯s done a lot for me. .. But in the end, I opened her my monochrome gates, Alum thought as he reminisced. There was a tug on his lips as they curved gently; his expression softened out of nowhere. He then thought about Noel. In contrast, he¡¯d climbed Alum¡¯s walls. Even if they¡¯d only known each other since the start of university¡ªand it¡¯s been over half a year. During that time, Noel had managed to trespass into his monochrome garden¡ªhe persisted so that in the end, Alum gave him a ladder since he seemed to enjoy the climb. He still remembered how it all started with one corny line. .. ¡°This drink is heavy. Will you hold it for me?¡± Noel said when we first approached me. And then, he complained about the cold the next time. ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s cooooold! Here, you should dress more. I¡¯ll go inside.¡± It was fall at the time, but I was dull to the cold; despite that, he put a coat over me and left as I continued to watch the ocean with a book in my hand¡ªhe¡¯d even left black coffee. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. After that, he tried to give me sweets. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want these delicious fluff buns?! Ugh, fine, you get the chocolate muffin then!¡± ¡°Huh? So cats do get stuck in trees¡­ here I thought it was just a trope¡ª¡± That time, a kitten got stuck in a tree. He spoke aloud, seeming surprised, but I could only sigh when I saw a grin. ¡°Hey¡­ um¡­ I don¡¯t think I can get down¡­¡± And then, the idiot couldn¡¯t get down on his own¡ªI had to get a ladder somehow to rescue him and the cat. How does one get up and not down? It was a mystery to me. ¡°Aluuum~! They don¡¯t allow pets at my placeeee¡­¡± The day after, he knocked on our door while cradling the animal in his arms¡ªhis words were troublesome. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s this pastry shop I know you¡¯ll love!¡± I thought he was persistent as usual, but I admit I did come to like sweets because of him. He said it was his treat since I took in the kitten. But¡­ ¡°So¡­ um¡­ I found this injured bird.¡± At this point, our place had become a zoo. However, Emy seemed fine with it as we temporarily sheltered the animals. Then, without my realizing it, I¡¯d brought home an injured puppy on my own and found it a new home¡ªI perhaps felt lonely when all the animals left. ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Witness the greatness of my cooking!¡± But for some reason, Noel came over more frequently. Of course, Emy was happy that it was more lively in the apartment¡ªit was way too big for two people anyways. ¡°Hey! I brought a console with me! Let¡¯s game¡ª¡± Is he moving in? He¡¯d come with a trolley bag as if to declare his stay¡ªapparently, he¡¯d spoken to Emy about it and she helped him to hook up the system. ¡°Dammit! How are you starting to crush me even though you¡¯ve never touched a controller until now!?¡± He pouted for whatever reason. I just held the controller the way he did and watched the way he played. I don¡¯t understand why he was pouting, but his frustration was mildly amusing. .. ¡°Alum¡­?¡± Suddenly, a voice called out to him. Miu¡¯s words had awakened him from the daze. Alum realized he must¡¯ve zoned out since they took a small break. He¡¯d barely gotten any sleep yesterday or the day before¡ªthe day of the transfer. During that time, his body suffered trauma and hadn¡¯t fully recovered. But neither had his mind. He barely had the energy to stay awake but fought through it anyways. ¡°Um¡­ are you okay?¡± Miu asked. He didn¡¯t reply to Miu; his already cozy, warm body surged with mana as he reached his hand towards her. His palm emitted a faint blue light. Almost instantly, a water bubble levitated in the air. It grew larger as Miu¡¯s gaze shifted between it and Alum as he directed it towards her. Miu shut her eyelids and braced herself for what was to come. ¡°Nnnh¡­ that¡¯s¡­ nice¡­¡± she sighed as Alum pressed the bubble onto her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re too hot.¡± His words were blunt, to say the least¡ªanyone there would agree that Miu is ¡®hot¡¯ or ¡®too hot¡¯ as Alum put it. But¡­ they all knew Alum meant it literally. His voice was calm and almost unchanged, though absent of the usual cold. A little flustered, Miu¡¯s heart raced, as did her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but think he might¡¯ve also meant that he looked at her in ¡®that¡¯ way¡ªh-he did ask if I wanted a mirror or not¡­ she thought. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed before, but you got naturally high body temperature,¡± he added. ¡°Oh¡­ I do¡­ So, thank you. I feel a little better now. Also¡­ I relaxed a little when you said¡­ ¡®that.¡¯ I was able to focus, and I didn¡¯t notice¡­ But what about you? You¡¯re red too, and you¡­ used magic¡ª¡± I suppose I am pretty exhausted, Alum noted when Miu pointed it out. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered. It¡¯s not even hot¡ªI even compartmentalized what¡¯s been answered thus far,¡± Alum replied, switching subject midway through. He playfully poked her forehead directly, causing her to lean back slightly, her eyes closed involuntarily. ¡°¡­¡± A second later, her eyes flung open wide as she saw Alum smile casually. ¡°You¡¯re mean¡­¡± Miu pouted as she placed a hand on her forehead; her cheeks were slightly puffed while her lips pressed closely together. ¡°I am,¡± Alum shrugged. His overall complexion did not change, but his eyes were open and not half-lidded like before. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to deny that!¡± Miu huffed and crossed her arms, displeased by his words since he was so nice to her. I never know what he thinks; his expressions don¡¯t tell me much. Sigh¡­ I wish I could read him as well as Noel and Emely could. As Miu sighed inwardly. She began tapping her feet and twirling her hair¡ªjeez¡­ when he raised his hand toward me, I really thought he was going to cup my cheeks again¡­ Miu¡¯s face was slowly getting rosy again, but not because of the heat this time. Alum noticed and broke the silence. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s usually the case¡ªenough chit-chat. If you¡¯re too overwhelmed, take my hand; it might make you feel better,¡± he stated calmly as if it were a fact. ¡°Na¡ª?!¡± Miu squealed quietly, looking down. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid¡­¡± she said, her eyes slowly darted up toward his. ¡°Do¡­ you want to hold hands?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then why did you suggest it!? She exclaimed inwardly. Her blood rushed¡ªshe was frustrated that he would reply no so bluntly¡ªor¡­ it wasn¡¯t even that, it was perhaps his quick response¡­ ¡°H-huh¡­?¡± Miu felt something cool brushing against her hand¡ªthen grasping it. ¡°O-Oh¡­¡± Bashfully, she looked away¡ªAlum had clasped her hand under the table. ¡­What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so awkward! Her mind raced¡ªbut¡­ it¡¯s nice¡­? H-huh? M-mou! Wakan''naiiii yooo! Hmph! As if she was in a burning house, Miu tried to find a solution but ran around in a circle until she became light-headed. I¡¯m anxious and overwhelmed¡­ for an entirely different reason now! But¡­ When she noticed that Alum turned his attention else where, she realized she might¡¯ve read too much into it. She knew he saw her as a friend¡­ if there was anything to learn from how he was with Noel, physical proximity wasn¡¯t ever an issue. Mou mattaku¡­ Miu sighed yet again. I almost had the wrong idea¡­ but¡­ I dunno¡­ holding his hand feels nice¡ªperhaps he was right¡­ it does help¡­ A smile surfaced on her face as she squeezed back. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± At her words, Alum briefly glanced toward her. ¡°We¡¯re friends. Don¡¯t mention it,¡± he said before turning back. Miu couldn¡¯t help but softly giggle¡ªwe¡¯re friends¡­ huh? She thought as she echoed his words. Her gaze lowered as she relaxed. A faint smile tugged her lips. He¡¯s so innocent¡­ but¡­ A small sigh escaped her lips. Friends our age don¡¯t do this unless they¡¯re the same gender¡­ or¡­ like each other¡­ On the other hand, Alum thought¡ªit¡¯s not too different from holding Emy¡¯s hand¡­ I see. She¡¯s like them¡­ While all of that was happening, Chely decided to ask Noel, who was taking notes of everything she had said. ¡°Is that what¡­ normal friendship looks like over there?¡± Her contemplative face displayed some sort of hesitation. ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Noel replied bluntly. ¡°Romantic interest?¡± ¡°Hm, debatably one-sided¡ªthough, I doubt she¡¯s even aware herself.¡± ¡°¡­Then what have you been teaching that child?¡± she inquired quietly, yet her voice rang clear. Child? Noel raised a brow. ¡°¡­Alum?¡± Noel took his gaze off the notebook and looked up confusedly. ¡°Uh¡­ I dunno, honestly, he sorta does what he wants¡ªthough I find it funny, he¡¯s imitating me like a kid sometimes.¡± ¡°Do you do that to your friends and call them ¡®hot¡¯ too?¡± Chely crossed her arms. Her eyes were chilly and scarier than her initial impression. ¡°¡­I prefer not to use those words. Although that expression is common, it depends. Is it frowned upon here?¡± he asked casually. ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Maybe it depends? I found it odd, is all. Still, I knew he meant it literally¡­¡± Chely averted her gaze. She didn¡¯t mean to come across as rude to their culture just because she found it indecent. ¡°Ah, I get it. You just have a dirty¡ª¡± ¡°Aah~ for some reason, my fist wants to give your cheek a big ol¡¯ smooch.¡± Chely smiled calmly while clenching her fist. ¡°You showered me in admiration earlier; I thought to return the affection impactfully.¡± ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± Crack crack¡ªher knuckles popped a few cracking sounds. ¡°¡­¡± Noel gazed quietly into Chely¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Chely closed her eyes with a smile, tilting her head to the side adorably as her shoulders rose a little. ¡°¡­¡± He felt death closing in. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A-ahem¡­ You might¡¯ve realized. But¡­ he¡¯s not exactly known for being delicate with his words¡­ he¡¯s blunt, and if he doesn¡¯t say anything, he likely thinks you¡¯re a lost cause. He just shows care in a more direct way.¡± Noel shrugged. ¡°So yeah, he has a weird sense of distance¡ªhe¡¯s either too distant or close¡­ physically and emotionally.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡± Chely leaned her head slightly to the side. Her hair fell off her shoulders and brushed against her cheek. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s interesting.¡± Noel¡¯s one-liner left Chely perplexed¡ªwhat did he mean by that? she thought. ¡°What is?¡± her voice rang, perplexed. ¡°Oh, I just thought we could understand each other based on intention alone, but it seems like there are sets of vocabulary, huh?¡± ¡°¡­What? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Chely said, furrowing her brows in contemplation. ¡°Aand my point exactly. Note that we understand each other yet we don¡¯t always interpret each other correctly. For example, Alum meant hot as literal heat, and that was his intention. You understood but were also able to interpret it as sexual appeal, which wasn¡¯t his intention.¡± ¡°I¡­ suppose?¡± Chely¡¯s eyes widened as she gazed deep into Noel¡¯s blueish-silver eyes. ¡°So, I first assumed it was because we understood each other based on intention since, y¡¯know? We clearly spoke different languages¡ªI couldn¡¯t really make out what you said, but I still understood you. It¡¯s interesting, have you noticed that we are speaking in your language now? Or so it seems. I don¡¯t know what it might be, but it must be some kind of sophisticated translation. Well, perhaps it¡¯s both?¡± he said, flashing Chely a grin before noting it down. ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t think of that¡ªthroughout history, we and the wanderers were able to communicate, yet the reason was unknown¡ªassuming it to be some kind of blessing. But he already noticed something so simple yet profound¡­ Chely thought. ¡°You really are more capable than you seem,¡± she murmured to herself aloud. ¡°Really now? I¡¯m usually called smart, y¡¯know?¡± Noel grinned as he chuckled playfully. ¡°¡­¡± As if a vein popped on her forehead, she thought, I take it all back, this cheeky guy! You should pretend you didn¡¯t hear that and quietly accept the compliment! ¡­ .. In the capital, Amethely found herself drowning in research papers. She¡¯d been helping the labs build delicate medical devices. Still, since her mana foundation was awry, she was incapable of proper mana control, and creating a circuit for what she specifically wanted to control would take longer than waiting for her recovery. And the general circuit wasn¡¯t good enough. I can¡¯t do my research like thiiiis. She agonized and bounced into bed, diving into the soft pillow. She rolled around and hugged the pillow nearby. The flora in her room all had a pleasant, sweet scent. But¡­ some of them had begun to wither as she was gone for more than a week. My poor flowers¡­ Amethely lamented as she recalled having to throw them out after she was unable to save them. But then, her mind cleared up in a bright light. Wait¡­ I can make a device to care for them automatically! Elated by the idea, she returned to her desk and sorted her previous work¡ªsince she couldn¡¯t continue it anyways, she planned to head to the academy and forward it. Still, the idea hadn¡¯t crossed her mind since she enjoys taking care of her plants in her free time. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ should I create a golem?¡± she softly pondered aloud¡­ Scribble scribble ¡°This¡­ and¡­ should I contract a spirit to the body¡­?¡± Knock, knock, knock¡ªsuddenly, there was a knock on her door. When Amethely went to check, Keilyn had shown up with a tray filled with food. ¡°Kei? Huh? Aren¡¯t you still working?¡± ¡°Haaah¡­¡± Keilyn sighed in exasperation. ¡°Ame, the sun has set. You¡¯ve been in your room since we returned. The paladins thought you were depressed or something since you didn¡¯t show up to join them in the afternoon sparring sessions,¡± she said and walked in. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Amethely¡¯s eyes widened as she slowly but softly turned toward her window¡ªthe sky was dark with clear stars in the sky. Growl¡­ The smell of food made her realize that she was hungry as she hadn¡¯t had a proper meal¡ªher face turned beet red as she swiftly turned toward Keilyn, who giggled as a grin surfaced on her face. ¡°My, that¡¯s uncouth for a princess¡ªlet alone a saint. But your bestie is here with your favorite food on a tray!¡± Although Keilyn teased her, she¡¯d been worried since Amethely tended to neglect her meals when she did her magitech research. ¡°Kei¡­ I love you!¡± Amethely expressed childishly. But strangely enough, her voice still had its soothing quality, making Keilyn wonder how she did it. Keilyn chuckled as she put the tray on the dining table by the window and pulled out a chair for Amethely. ¡°I love you too. Now, now, come and take a seat.¡± Amethely nodded eagerly and said, ¡°Yeesh!¡± while she sat down happily. ¡°Still, what a dilemma¡­ you¡¯d be considered naughty to be eating this late~¡± Keilyn voiced, her head tilted to the side with a finer resting on her cheek. ¡°¡­¡± Amethely blankly stared at her friend¡ªher expression was that of defeat¡­ ¡°What a dilemma, right, Ame?¡± she asked, grinning teasingly. ¡°¡­Kei, you meanie!¡± Amethely huffed in protest, her cheeks inflated while her soft lips were tightly sealed. ¡°Hahaha,¡± Keilyn laughed lightheartedly. ¡°The food will get cold,¡± she said. ¡°¡­¡± While Amethely began to eat with a happy expression quietly, Keilyn wondered if she was going to be alright and not fumble. She gazed into the night sky. Her sapphire blue eyes reflected the stars¡ªher light blond hair danced in the wind as she opened the window. The wanderers should have boarded the airship by now and would arrive by morning. I wonder. What are they like? she thought. A/N Sorry, the chapters are late nowadays. I have a massive writer¡¯s block currently, and it¡¯s¡­ rough¡­ maybe you can tell, but¡­ uh, yeah, I don¡¯t want it to be sloppy, so I¡¯d rather for it to take longer with few mistakes instead of it being rushed with a noticeable quality drop. Chapter Ten: A Silver Moon in a Moonless Night Under the colorful sky, stars twinkled; twilight passed. Darkness embraced the world unobstructed by clouds. The moon didn¡¯t shine, but the nebulae reached each horizon¡¯s end. The night was cold, and so were the breezes. Alum leaned on the railing, watching the dazzle with warm golden eyes. His cheeks were slightly flushed from the cold. Each light sigh formed small clouds of steam. Although he was numb and didn¡¯t care, he still felt each bubbly sting caused by leaning on the cold steel rails. Externally, he¡¯s quiet, and so is his inner world. It may seem like Alum was in deep thought most of the time. However, his mind was primarily empty as he saw the world as it was without much to add. But on occasion. It used to be monochrome, but everything is dazzling and colorful now, Alum thought. He leaned on his palm, his gaze shifted subtly toward the ground. There¡¯s but darkness below¡ªlike an abyss. So be it; there is no moon tonight, he remarked inwardly. He wanted to see the environment on the ground, but it was simply too dark without moonlight. There were occasional lights in the distance from different cities or camps. Though there were luminescent trees, their light wasn¡¯t enough. Alum turned around and rested his back on the rails. Currently, he is on an airship called Howlen. It was built using light, magical steel, and synthetic crystals usually found on floating islands. The ship looked similar to a submarine but with a deck on top. On each side were magical glowing runes made out of the synthetic levitating crystal to keep the ship afloat in the air. Alum remembered when he first saw it¡ªit was otherworldly. However, he quickly got used to it since he had been expecting advanced technologies ever since Chely showed them the 3D illusion projection during her explanation. Abruptly, something dark soared above the airship with unbelievable speed. A string of light descended instantly, and lightning softly crackled as sparks glistered a faint blue glow. The air was static around the almost soundless strike¡ªamidst the crackling electricity was a figure with cold, moonlike silver eyes. They had a mix of silver and black hair flowing gently down and below the hips¡ªit was a girl in a black dress with long sleeves and silver rims. Alum and the girl locked eyes briefly¡ªshe was as inexpressive as he was. Her footsteps echoed a metallic but damped sound as she approached. ¡°How and why are you on the deck?¡± the girl asked. She had a pleasant and soft voice¡ªyet there was no hint of warmth. ¡°The door. I got permission,¡± Alum replied bluntly. ¡°¡­¡± The girl eyed him indifferently¡ªhis attire is different, she thought. ¡°From the captain¡­? No¡­ perhaps Hero Chely?¡± she asked¡ªnobody was allowed on the deck at night. The atmosphere was freezing even with ground-level pressure. Even if they used [Mana Armor] or other spells to prevent heat loss, and yet she sensed no such spell from the man before her. Alum nodded lightly. ¡°From Hero Chely,¡± he answered casually. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you then,¡± she said before turning around. However¡­ ¡°¡ªYou have blood on your cheek,¡± Alum remarked as he gazed toward the sky. ¡°¡­¡± The girl paused for a moment, she turned and looked at him with widened eyes. ¡°Where?¡± she asked simply as she touched her cheek. ¡°Under your right eye,¡± Alum replied. He peered into her moonlike eyes, walked up to her, and used water magic to dampen his sleeve with warm water. Curiously, the girl didn¡¯t react, awaiting his next actions. She had her suspicions but presumed he wouldn¡¯t go through with it¡ªbut before she knew it, a warmth enveloped her cheek¡ªhe¡¯d done it. Her eyes shook slightly. ¡°¡­Do you touch people casually like this?¡± the girl asked. She was still calm, though her head leaned slightly to the side. The girl knew what people thought of her, and no one dared to touch her, even if it was a greeting kiss on the back of her hand for formalities. She seems more expressive now, Alum randomly thought. ¡°No,¡± he answered. ¡°But for some reason, I figured you wouldn¡¯t mind. Rather. You seemed too tired to do anything about it yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Is it apparent?¡± Her voice softened as her shoulders raised. Her head turned with a downcast gaze¡ªurk¡­ a stranger saw me in a weakened state¡ªhow shameful. ¡°Depends on the observer,¡± Alum shrugged inexpressively. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The girl stepped to the side and walked past him, leaning her back on the railing. ¡°Did you come up here to stargaze?¡± the girl tried to change the subject as she gazed toward the heavens clumsily. Alum had no reason to probe. Thus, he followed her gaze. ¡°Not quite. The cold keeps me awake,¡± he replied casually. ¡°You¡¯re a Wanderer. I suppose you¡¯d be too guarded to sleep.¡± ¡°¡­Why the abrupt discard of formalities?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject¡­ sigh¡­ I suppose I¡¯m tired. But I cannot sleep either way. So. I don¡¯t care at this point,¡± the girl heaved a light sigh again. ¡°Insomnia, huh?¡± Alum stated bluntly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same. I am on guard¡ªI don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had proper rest since arriving in this world.¡± The girl lightly chuckled at his words. ¡°Mm? We¡¯re similar, aren¡¯t we?¡± she said, gazing into his golden eyes. ¡°Mm, I suppose,¡± Alum lightly smiled and chuckled, peering deep into her moonlike silver eyes. ¡°¡­You have beautiful eyes,¡± he thought aloud. ¡°¡­You too,¡± Luna thought aloud. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see golden eyes in a human,¡± she replied, unflustered and calm. ¡°But I must say. You¡¯re blunt.¡± ¡°As if you aren¡¯t.¡± Alum shrugged and broke eye contact as he closed his eyes. The black and silver-haired girl giggled softly. ¡°Mm, I suppose,¡± she echoed his exact words. Both of them were taken by surprise when they realized they used the same vocabulary. The girl¡¯s eyes seemed to twinkle a little¡ªAlum wasn¡¯t different as his widened eyes seemed to light up¡ªwithout realizing it, a silver-white blade was at his throat. It was the same for the girl. An icicle was also at her throat¡ªa strand of hair could barely fit between her blade and his icicle. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯ve never met someone who could read me so openly before¡­ Alum pondered over his next actions but was also amused by the situation. Meanwhile¡­ I see¡­ A kin. Then¡­ our following action should be¡­ As the girl thought along those lines, she reached down to her pocket¡ªas did Alum, and they both handed the other a treat they¡¯d been carrying. They both were left stunned before laughing at the absurdity of their situation. ¡°Pfft¡­ hah-aha-ha,¡± Alum laughed adorably and warmly. ¡°Ehe-hehe~¡± The girl also laughed. Her guard was gone entirely, and her smile was heart-meltingly endearing. ¡°Alum.¡± He stated his name while watching her smile adorably. The girl followed his lead. ¡°Luna,¡± she said as she giggled warmly. ¡°¡­Luna,¡± Alum called her name. Just as clumsily, Luna did his. ¡°Alum¡­¡± ¡°¡­Luna? As in moon?¡± he inquired, tilting his head slightly to the side. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Luna replied, peering into his eyes. ¡°¡­I suppose there is a moon tonight,¡± Alum chuckled, his eyes still locked with hers. ¡°I think you¡¯re pretty, much like the moon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Despite having heard many similar phrases about her appearance throughout her life, Luna hadn¡¯t felt the weight of those words until now. It wasn¡¯t as though she disliked being complimented, but it was different somehow when Alum said it. It was perhaps because they meant she looked younger than she was¡ªdespite her short stature, Luna is a young adult. ¡°I think you¡¯re pretty, much like the moon.¡± His words echoed inside her head. ¡­You¡¯re pretty, too, Luna thought, but she was unsure of how to compliment a boy. She didn¡¯t have to say anything, yet there was this urge to do so. ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re handsome?¡± Her head leaned to the side; her confusion was apparent. ¡°Is that a question?¡± Alum asked while mirroring her gesture. ¡°Are you making fun of me¡­?¡± Luna sulked; her lips pouted slightly, but her expression was still. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to¡­ compliment others¡­¡± she later added as she averted her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m not good with them either¡ªI just said what I thought is all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I like your black hair.¡± Her voice became more tender as she twirled her hair between her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s rare around here¡ªas you can see, mine has silver white in it, so it isn¡¯t pure black as yours.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°¡­Mm, thank you too; I¡­ forgot to say it before,¡± Luna followed. It became silent between them. Neither were used to start a conversation let alone hold one¡ªespecially with strangers. While others might find their interaction awkward or stale, the two didn¡¯t feel that discomfort. Alum took a bite of the treat given by Luna as she did the same with the snack she received from him. ¡°¡°It¡¯s sweet,¡±¡± they both said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you. But. Wanna be friends?¡± Alum asked, scratching his flushed cheek. Although Luna could tell it was because of the cold, she also sensed bashfulness behind his words¡ªthus, a ticklish warmth stirred within her chest as her cheek reddened. Luna nodded. ¡°¡­I want to be your friend,¡± she replied, her voice slightly lower than before, her gaze shaky as she shyly locked eyes with him. My first friend¡­ she thought. It¡¯s strange¡­ I¡¯ve never let my guard down this much around someone outside my family. He doesn¡¯t even know who I am, and yet he wants to learn about me by becoming friends. Just ¡®me¡¯¡ªnot The Imperial Princess. But me, Luna. Luna could feel a smile surface on her expressionless face¡ªshe thought that her emotions had dulled long ago. She could still feel them, but vaguely at most¡ªyet this sense of warmth was apparent even to her. She glanced at the boy, who chewed quietly as he gazed into the heavens. There was a significant height difference between them. Luna was a little short for her age. Alum could be considered a little taller than average, but her head only reached his chest. It made her slightly self-conscious about her height since he seemed to be around her age. ¡°How old are you?¡± Luna broke the silence as she took her final bite, awaiting a reply. ¡°Not sure. I don¡¯t know how time passes around here, but from where I came, I¡¯m 19.¡± He looked down. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°18,¡± Luna stated. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem surprised,¡± she added, her eyes slightly sharpened. ¡°I can tell we¡¯re about the same age despite your short stature,¡± he chuckled, amused by Luna¡¯s sulky mood. ¡°Mm, I appreciate the observation,¡± she giggled, covering her mouth slightly. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± And then, their conversation died. Again. ¡­ .. It had been a while since Alum went to the deck and he hadn¡¯t returned. The only reason Chely allowed him up there was because she wanted to talk to him privately¡ªit was about his curse. Chely knew he wouldn¡¯t be a block of ice by the time she checked on him. It may be her intuition, but she was rarely wrong regarding somebody¡¯s strength. In her eyes, Alum is quite a powerful mage. But¡­ When she arrived, she was left speechless. ¡°I see. Oloth went to the sky isles to retrieve a powerful artifact to save his dying friend. But why was the artifact there in the first place?¡± Alum inquired. He had a book in his hand and commented as he read. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The first book mentioned that a god of healing was nestled there, and when she passed, her body became a healing relic. Although it was described that way, how does anyone even know she became a literal relic when the isles were her domain and hidden away from the world?¡± Luna spoke calmly. ¡°I see. I should read that one too,¡± Alum said. ¡°Mm.¡± Alum flipped the page, and silence approached the two as a few more pages were flipped in a matter of seconds. ¡°Hm? The god had a lover?¡± Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That came out of nowhere.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t in the first book?¡± Alum tilted his head and accidentally bumped into Luna¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°No, but I suppose there was some foreshadowing now that I think about it¡­¡± she noted instead of addressing their proximity. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°¡°It¡¯s her lover that told the world about the relic, huh?¡±¡± both said unanimously. ¡°¡­¡± Chely stood there, her eyes wide open as she¡¯d never seen Princess Luna that close to anyone before¡ªthe two of them sat and leaned on the railing, and Luna was leaning on Alum¡¯s shoulder as they read. ¡°Oh, but I am surprised you can comprehend this complex book. I thought you¡¯d be illiterate,¡± Luna said bluntly. ¡°I anticipated my illiteracy as well. I can¡¯t read the letters, but I do comprehend¡ªit¡¯s quite strange,¡± Alum said, not interpreting her words as rude. ¡°But I must say. It¡¯s very convenient for the text to light up when it¡¯s dark.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that in your world?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It sounds practical but would be impractical, but I suppose we have something similar¡ªa smartphone. They are essentially endless libraries on their networks.¡± ¡°Mm? That so? I¡¯m jelly. That smartphone thing sounds very convenient. But I suppose we have something similar¡ªthe illusion projection. Then again, you¡¯d need to load data onto it so it¡¯s not connected to a network like it is in your world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them were aware of Chely¡¯s presence, but since she was looking for the right words to say and she hadn¡¯t addressed them, they continued reading in silence until¡ª ¡°Princess¡­ should you not head in and rest?¡± Chely spoke respectfully. ¡°No, it is as if I am resting now. Pay me no mind,¡± she replied gracefully. She turned her gaze to the text again. ¡°¡ªAlum, did you flip a few pages while I wasn¡¯t looking?¡± Like she¡¯d flipped a switch, her tone with Alum seemed more childish. ¡°No. Don¡¯t you see I still have a finger on the page we were on?¡± He lied blatantly with a straight face. ¡°¡­That makes no sense, you flipped the pages.¡± ¡°No,¡± Alum averted his gaze, chuckling lightly. ¡°So? You¡¯re a princess? An Imperial Princess judging from Chely¡¯s demeanor.¡± Since he was caught, Alum decided to deter the conversation a little. Having caught on, Luna played along. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to be exposed this early. But. Yes. I am,¡± she voiced calmly. ¡°Mm, got it,¡± Alum replied casually. Luna was slightly taken by surprise; her eyes shook. Before she knew it, she smiled faintly. ¡°Mm, but don¡¯t read ahead of me next time¡ªit isn¡¯t fair you get to know things in advance.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chely gave up and was about to head inside; however, she thought about Noel. ¡°¡­Did you two perhaps fall in love?¡± she bluntly asked. Luna and Alum looked at one another, Luna tilted her head and leaned onto his shoulder as Alum leaned on her head. Both were unconscious gestures¡ªthey both even placed a hand on their chest to feel their heartbeat. ¡°No, we¡¯re friends,¡± Alum said after confirming he indeed hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Luna. ¡°Mm, we are friends,¡± Luna added after confirming that herself, expressionless as Alum. Um¡­ friends aren¡¯t¡­ that close. But I guess the two of them are slightly awkward in social regards¡­ but they¡¯re¡­ kinda cute¡­ Chely was reminded of Amethely and lightly giggled inwardly. ¡°Understood. Should I get a blanket and some treats for you two?¡± she asked, her tone sprinkled with a hint of warmth. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind,¡± Alum replied. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is whatever treat fine?¡± ¡°Mm, whatever is fine for me. What about you, Luna?¡± Alum nudged Luna, who¡¯d been quietly watching their brief exchange. ¡°Lady Hero, are you perhaps¡­ indulging us?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chely suddenly realized they¡¯d accidentally triggered her big sister mode. ¡°A-Ahem¡­¡± she cleared her throat and returned to the stoic hero. ¡°Indulge? Perhaps, however, since it is cold up here, something warm is necessary. I cannot tell The Princess what she can or cannot do; thus, I offer a mere suggestion.¡± Alum and Luna glanced at one another¡ªso she says, but she¡¯s indulging us, they thought. ¡°¡°Understood,¡±¡± the two replied. ¡°Thanks, Chely,¡± Alum said with a faintly bashful smile, which stunned Luna momentarily. ¡°¡­Thank you, Lady Hero¡­¡± On the other hand, Luna was more formal with Chely and peered at Alum with suspicion. ¡°You are welcome.¡± Chely didn¡¯t seem to mind and left. The moment she was out of sight, Luna tugged Alum¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you close to Lady Hero?¡± she inquired with a hint of curiosity. ¡°No. We recently met. I don¡¯t believe we are. Did it seem that way?¡± ¡°Are you friends?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°¡­Strange, only people considered friends or family are allowed to call a hero by name like that.¡± ¡°Even you aren¡¯t an exception?¡± ¡°Well. Not quite. But since I¡¯m not particularly close to her, I adhere to those traditions¡ªthe same goes for the saint and other significant figures¡ªI¡¯m included, but we are friends¡ªkin even. So it¡¯s fine for us.¡± ¡°Mm, I see¡­¡± ¡°Mm, should we continue where we left off?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± And with those words, the two read deep into the night¡ªthe sun was at the horizon, and Ilifel slowly came into view. A/N Happy Halloween! Yes, I''m very late with the chapter. It do be like that Chapter Eleven: Ilifel Below the stars, under the shade of light, was a flick of silver light. Metal screeched in agony as it was torn apart. Armor and swords split into pieces one after the other. ¡ªKABOOM! Barriers cracked as lightning blinded the surrounding darkness. The mages looked at the girl before them in shock¡ªshe¡¯d appeared out of nowhere and torn them apart one after the other. In just a few seconds, their numbers halved. ¡°Princess¡­ Luna¡­?¡± one of the mages managed to utter as her figure came into view. Luna turned towards the vulnerable mages¡ªtheir eyes shook, as did their hearts, hands, and legs. Their spirit crumbled as she shattered defenses. Her Divine Blade¡ªMoon Fracture quickly took care of anything that came her way¡ªslicing spells as well as it does flesh and steel. ¡°You who have sinned beyond redemption¡ªthe trafficking of humans, beastmen, elves, and lesser demons. Article Six, section eight of The Imperial Codex of Law states that enslavements of mortals and rare specimens are to be punished,¡± Luna coldly stated while coolly looking at the terrifying mages. ¡°¡­¡± They knew fully well that they were deserving of punishment¡ªbut being executed wasn¡¯t on the list if they ever were to be caught. ¡°There is no use for scum as you. Shall I name all crimes committed by your organization? We are tolerant¡ªmost of you went to prison. But. Article Eight section nine¡ªdeath to those who try to harm a royalty.¡± That¡¯s absurd¡­ the criminals thought¡ªwho in the world would¡¯ve thought the crown heir would be sent to take care of crimes when things spiraled out of control? ¡°Hahahaha!¡± A deep, menacing laugh echoed behind the massive trees. ¡°I¡¯m astonished, truly. Who would¡¯ve thought that The Imperial Princess herself did such dirty work? I never thought that the commander of the Elite Wyvern Squad was a deadly assassin herself.¡± A hooded figure revealed themselves¡ªhis eyes hollow as his soul. Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned towards the man with a blade pointed toward her¡ªBOOM! Bolts of flame plasma and lightning illuminated the forest in a flash as they soared her way. However, Luna didn¡¯t flinch. When the man mentioned being an assassin himself, he¡¯d be lousy if he was. Hence, Luna anticipated a surprise attack. In a burst of intense mana, her body became engulfed in lightning as she activated [Mana Armor] infused with lightning. As if time itself warped, she became indifferent to the bolts of flames and lightning. Instantly, she dodged¡ªwhat was left looked like a path of strings leading to everyone nearby. Nobody, not even the assassins in the shadows, had time to react to Luna¡¯s [Lightning Trace]. Within a flash, anything and everything on the path was cut cleanly without resistance as Moon fracture ignored resistance. Whatever it was, limbs, armor, heads, or bodies that were cleanly split in two, blood flooded the woods as the camp silenced into the howls of distant beasts. But amidst that silence, Luna gazed up toward the stars. A moonless night was the perfect opportunity for a surprise attack. The criminals had already lost their main base yet continued operations in the dark woods. The blade in her hand slowly dematerialized and disbursed into faint twinkling silver light as her [Mana Armor] slowly lost mana, losing its glow. With the bloodshed around her, it was sure to attract all kinds of beasts. But the sound of flapping wings above her reassured her as a faint smile surfaced on her face. ¡°Druun?¡± the creature purred as it landed beside her. ¡°Nees,¡± Luna called its name, placing a palm on its smooth, feathery head. ¡°Did any of them escape?¡± she inquired. ¡°Druun!¡± the creature nestled into her palm. ¡°Good work,¡± she said softly. Nees, an Ilifelen Wyvern, and her companion. Unlike the other Ilifelen Wyverns with smooth white feathers¡ªNees was like Luna and had a mix of silver and black feathers. Even her parents, who got her as a pet for Luna, didn¡¯t expect that the abandoned hatchling would be so similar to their daughter. But¡­ ¡°Are you going to hunt with the others later?¡± Luna asked. Her tone didn¡¯t change but even Nees sensed loneliness behind those words. ¡°Druun¡­¡± Nees seemed to ask if Luna was going to be okay without her. Luna chuckled a little. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll rest and treat myself to something nice while visiting a few bookstores.¡± ¡°Drrrrun!¡± Nees jumped up and down lightly. Unlike Luna, Nees was quite the sociable Wyvern and occasionally flew away to hunt with her lover and his large family near the Zederes mountains. Of course, she only went when Luna was out of commission¡ªeven though she could tell that her master was about to collapse from overwork¡ªher way of rebelling forced Luna to rest. Earlier, Luna¡¯s uncle, Rigeld, told Nees that this mission was the only one outside of the capital. It meant Luna could finally take a break and enjoy her youth before the next big assignment. After a while, the rest of the Wyvern Squad and the clean-up squad arrived. ¡°Princess, we have located and released the captives. As for the criminals¡ªthey are captured and are awaiting a trial,¡± a member reported concisely. ¡°Good work. I have executed those on the list.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The man placed a palm on his heart and bowed slightly before looking her in the eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve also written down a report on this MI and the list of buyers in their database,¡± he said calmly as he handed Luna a coin-like crystal chip. Luna affirmed with a slight nod of her head. ¡°Tell the others there will be no new mission for a month,¡± she said coolly. ¡°¡­¡± The other members overheard and were stunned as they gathered material from the scene. ¡°What do you¡­ mean, Princess¡­?¡± the man asked. ¡°It is a command from Uncle. The major criminal organizations have fallen¡ªonly corrupt cults remain¡ªwhich are not within our expertise.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± The man sighed in relief, yet his motivation seemed to have dropped¡ªlike many squad members, he took pride in his work. But Luna essentially told them they weren¡¯t as needed now. ¡­ .. Despite the deck¡¯s chilly cold air, Luna found herself comfortable. Her heartbeats were steady. Warm comfort enveloped her as she slowly opened her eyes. She was covered in a blanket, and her surroundings sparkled as the frost twinkled in the morning sun. Luna hadn¡¯t expected to fall asleep, yet¡­ she did. She slowly remembered yesterday¡¯s event from where Nees dropped her off and how she became friends with a wanderer from another world. About said friend¡­ Alum, who Luna had been leaning on was awake and playing with a ball of water¡ªmanipulating it as he pleases into different shapes¡ªeven animals she was unfamiliar with. Did I fall asleep? Luna questioned herself but couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Alum¡¯s magic. Mm, it feels nice. Her thoughts wandered as she rubbed her head on his shoulder, nuzzling around a little to make herself more comfortable. ¡°Morning,¡± Alum said as he glanced at her. Looking up to meet his gaze, Luna greeted him with a ¡°Good morning¡± before closing her eyes again. The comfort of leaning on his shoulder and being enveloped by warmth was pure bliss¡ªit was as if she¡¯d forgotten how to rest properly until now. I¡¯ve never had anyone lend them their shoulder to me before¡­ however, I must say. It is more comfortable than expected, Luna mused as she thought Alum¡¯s shoulder was a comfortable sleeping place. ¡°When did I fall asleep¡­¡± Luna inquired. Although her eyes were closed and her expression unchanged, her voice rang with reluctance and bashfulness even as she realized it was uncharacteristic of her. ¡°After the warm snack Chely gave us,¡± Alum replied casually. ¡°Mm, I see.¡± Slowly, she opened her eyes, emptily gazing at the deck. ¡°Were you not bored?¡± she inquired as her eyes approached his side profile. Alum¡¯s hair looked softer in the gentle light¡ªit glistered and twinkled. There was frost in his hair, yet he seemed unaffected. ¡°Not sure,¡± Alum replied as he glanced at her. Their eyes locked, and Luna knew she was quite strange herself¡ªbut she felt compelled to return the favor. He wouldn¡¯t mind¡­ right? Luna thought. Her hand surfaced from the blanket. Alum tilted his head slightly, gauging her intention. When he realized that Luna tried to reach for his head, he bowed down a little to make it easier for her. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Quietly, Luna brushed the frost from his hair. But despite it containing frost, his hair remained soft, and the frost was easily removed. What is this¡­? Luna wondered. It somehow feels nice to run my hand through his hair¡­ she thought. And despite there being now more to remove, she quietly began to enjoy herself and pat his head. Luna didn¡¯t lack common sense¡­ she may be inexperienced in many aspects. But Alum also seemed strange to her. He wasn¡¯t¡­ bored? He¡¯s not sure? Was he awake all night and¡­ did nothing but stargaze? She thought as she continued to stroke his head. Even I would¡¯ve fallen asleep¡ªwhich I did, she added. ¡°What did you do all night?¡± Now that she was fully awake, she could tell that Alum was exhausted despite his demeanor not telling her much, but she could tell he didn¡¯t mind being patted. ¡°You must¡¯ve finished the book too¡­ don¡¯t tell me you did nothing¡­¡± she voiced, slightly worried. ¡°Hm? I didn¡¯t read ahead.¡± Alum¡¯s calm, almost indifferent statement shocked her¡ªshe then recalled telling him not to read ahead during a small banter. She hesitated to ask, ¡°So¡­ you did nothing¡­?¡± with worry clearly displayed on her usually inexpressive face. Her lips were slightly parted, and her eyes widened with slightly raised brows. ¡°I read some of the parts and studied them¡ªlook, I can even write a few words,¡± Alum replied casually as he drew some letters which formed words with water magic¡ªit said, ¡°Luna.¡± Somehow, he wrote her name. ¡°¡­¡± How did he¡­? Astonished, Luna gazed back and forth at the text and at Alum ¡°How did you¡­?¡± Although Luna didn¡¯t even finish her sentence, Alum knew what she wanted to ask. Thus, he simply replied, ¡°I worked out the phonetic structure and syllabic interrelation, organizing some of it as you read aloud at my request. But I can¡¯t do anything more complex without knowing the rules. There¡¯s also this strange translation¡ªthat helped too.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m speechless.¡± Luna was shocked, to say the least, but for some reason, she felt a ticklish sensation within her heart as she giggled softly. ¡°Ah-haha¡­ Alum, I¡¯m speechless. Truly,¡± she said with a dazzling smile. ¡°Mm,¡± Alum only nodded. However, a soft yawn escaped his lips. Instead of lingering on the topic of himself, he peered Luna in the eyes. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± he asked. ¡°Mm, I did. Thank you for lending me your shoulder.¡± ¡°No worries, since it¡¯s morning, should we have breakfast?¡± Luna usually didn¡¯t have breakfast this early in the morning. The sun was still at the horizon, and Ilifel barely came into view when she glanced toward the ocean. But¡­ Growl¡ªher stomach rumbled a little for whatever reason, causing her face to heat up and turn rosy. Despite being expressionless, it was apparent even to Alum that Luna was embarrassed. ¡°¡­Did my stomach growl when I was asleep¡­?¡± Luna sheepishly looked at him, her voice as tiny as her posture. ¡°Yes, that,¡± Alum replied. Luna could tell it was the reason Alum suggested having breakfast in the first place. Her face grew hotter with each passing moment. ¡°I¡­ would like breakfast, thank you¡­¡± she averted her gaze, her lips pouting as her cheeks were puffed a little as she sulked. Although ashamed, she couldn¡¯t comment on Alum¡¯s lack of tact¡ªor perhaps blunt honesty at her question. Still, his consideration warmed her chest. It was cozy, lacking any jitter or angst she might¡¯ve expected from embarrassment. Luna couldn¡¯t help but smile¡ªeven she knew there was a smile on her face. ¡°So¡­ how long are you going to¡­ pat my head?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her smile slowly faded as she was stunned momentarily. Luna had forgotten, and it had become an unconscious motion. ¡°Do you dislike it?¡± she said, reluctantly retracting her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± her lips tugged into a small smile as she lowered her gaze. ¡°Shall we head down for breakfast then?¡± she asked. Unlike her pleasant but cold voice from when they first met, it was now somewhat childish and warm. ¡°Mm, let¡¯s,¡± Alum replied. He slowly got up and reached out a helping hand for her. He knew she didn¡¯t need help getting up, and Luna knew that too¡ªshe¡¯d never taken anyone¡¯s hand like this before. Her hands were soft and small, almost fragile¡ªthough they weren¡¯t. But as she held his hand, they might as well be. ¡°What are we¡­? I don¡¯t think we¡¯re ordinary friends¡­¡± Luna mumbled. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Mm?¡± Alum tilted his head slightly¡ªshe¡¯s right¡­ my only other female friend is Miu, but it¡¯s not like this between us¡­ it¡¯s perhaps because¡­ But before Alum could finish his thoughts, Luna tugged his arm. ¡°Best friends¡­?¡± she suggested, her gesture timid, filled with anxiety¡ªher eyes big and her lips closely sealed, her head slightly tilted to the side. ¡°¡­¡± Alum contemplated for a second. Luna = more than a friend = kin - lovers - family = best friend? Hm? Noel = more than a friend - lovers -+ family = best friend. Emely = family. Miu = friend +- x(romantic interests?) - family = friend¡­? David = hostile? - hostile + hug refusal + friend acceptance + helpful + clumsy = friend¡­? Mmhm¡­ She¡¯s a best friend, he concluded. ¡°Mm, best friends,¡± Alum nodded, flashing her a gentle smile. ¡°¡­!¡± Luna¡¯s eyes twinkled; her return smite more dazzling than his. ¡°Mm!¡± she nodded, sidestepping closer till her shoulder brushed against his arm. ¡­ .. In the usually echoey hall of the airship, mouths were agape as chins hung. Wide open eyes stared at the two youths walking side by side. One had jet-black hair, while the other had a mix of black and silver hair. Their gold and silver eyes complimented one another as did their height difference: a handsome young man walked beside their elegant and beautiful princess. Once they arrived at the cafeteria, the silent, groggy mood became filled with whispers. Luna and Alum ignored them and picked whatever food they wanted. Alum wasn¡¯t familiar with the food and left it to Luna. And with a tray of different kinds of food, the two headed to a place to sit. ¡°Like this, we can share,¡± Luna said. ¡°I see,¡± Alum replied, scooping up the vegetable soup and tasting it. Watching him eat, Luna picked up a crusty piece of bread on a fork and directed it towards him as if to feed him. Alum bit into the bread. It was as if his pallets were being cleansed; his mouth was left dry, longing for more soup. ¡°How was it?¡± Luna queried expressionlessly¡ªbut a small smile surfaced as Alum¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± he replied. He picked up her spoon and scooped up some soup for her. A little surprised, Luna ate it¡ªher face turned bright red. As soon as she swallowed, her eyes became slightly teary as she stuck out her tongue, panting from the heat. ¡°¡­How can you eat it like that¡­?¡± she said while childishly fanning her tongue with her hands with tiny teardrops at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Hm? Was it that hot?¡± Alum seemed genuinely confused. ¡°I was¡­¡± Luna pouted, her eyes narrowed as she glared at him. ¡°Your face is red¡­ are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot then¡­¡± Alum said calmly and drank a glass of some orange juice that tasted like grapes. ¡°¡­¡± Is he¡­ numb to heat and cold? Luna wondered. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by the cold up on the deck, either¡­ Meanwhile, as the two continued eating, the few crew members and soldiers in the cafeteria whispered among themselves. ¡°Did Princess Luna just¡­ feed him!?¡± ¡°Guh¡­ not only that, he fed her and¡­ her reaction is¡­ ADORABLE!?¡± ¡°Woah! You¡¯re right! Who would¡¯ve known the cold, stoic princess could be so darn cute?!¡± ¡°Girls¡­ you should be more respectful to the Princess¡­¡± ¡°Said you! You dropped your spoon into your soup, looking lovestruck!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± the man groaned, clenching his chest. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­! Isn¡¯t that a Wanderer?! What powers does he have to befriend her of all people!? Did he max his charisma in Tactical Spellbook!?¡± ¡°Shh, he doesn¡¯t seem all that outgoing¡ªit¡¯s the silence charisma! Oh, and something you¡¯ll never have.¡± ¡°Urk¡­¡± the man¡¯s elbow struck the table as he posed defeat. ¡°I know¡­ I know, dammit!¡± Except for them, the other crew members peeked into the cafeteria from the corridor. ¡­ .. In a small room gently lit by the morning sun, Noel slowly opened his eyes to the sound of knocks on his door. Sluggishly, he rubbed his eyes and got off the bed, slapping his face lightly to wake himself up fully. ¡°I¡¯ll open in just a moment,¡± he said calmly. A uniform and a mirror were on a desk next to the bed. His hair was slightly disheveled; his expression was clearly not as cheerful or lively as he wanted it to be. And the muscle that usually hid under his clothes ached somewhat for some reason. ¡°¡­They¡¯re¡­ slightly larger and stiffer,¡± he noted when he looked at his chest and abs. ¡°Woah¡­ my arms too? Damn¡­ did I just get hotter?¡± he jest as he playfully jabbed at his ego. A moment later, he wore a long-sleeved white shirt and black pants. The fabric was silky but had a nice, subtle texture. On top of the shirt was a long cloak with a hood¡ªI look pretty cool, dare I say, he thought while v posing with a hand on his chin in front of the mirror. ¡°¡­¡± Well, enough of that, he thought. Noel finally went to open the door. Right outside, he found Chely crossing her arms, leaning on the wall beside the windows. Their eyes met, and a casual smile tugged on his lips. ¡°Good morning, Lady Chely,¡± he greeted her with a slight wave. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me that? It gives me the shivers,¡± Chely replied, hugging herself while looking at him with mild disgust. ¡°I jest. I knew nobody was around, so I wanted to tease you a little,¡± Noel grinned and walked up to her, leaning on the wall beside her. ¡°Sigh¡­ that¡¯s like you¡­¡± Chely softly chuckled. ¡°Oh? You say that so easily despite having known me for just a day?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it might¡¯ve been presumptuous of me, but I believe we¡¯ve gotten to know each other pretty well on a surface level,¡± Chely said. ¡°Hmm,¡± Noel mused. ¡°So? Why are you here so early? Have we arrived?¡± ¡°Not yet, but we are serving food now at the cafeteria. My subordinates have already awakened the other wanderers and headed there.¡± ¡°Got it¡­ So? You wanted to wake me up personally?¡± Noel teased as he nudged her on the arm with his elbow. ¡°Hmph! In your dreams!¡± Chely retorted, her face slightly red. ¡°¡­¡± I¡­ pretty much am in a dream right now. At least that¡¯s what it feels like¡­ he remarked inwardly. ¡°Haha,¡± Noel laughed it off. ¡°You wanted to talk, right?¡± he added, grinning teasingly. ¡°Ugh¡­ well... In any case, I think you should keep an eye on your friend. He¡¯s¡­ Come to the cafeteria and see for yourself¡ª¡± ¡°???¡± Confused, Noel¡¯s head leaned to the side subconsciously. At the cafeteria, he saw his best friend close to a girl with silver and back hair. She was significantly shorter than him, and they were chummy with one another. His childhood friend Miu seemed to have spaced out while looking at the two blankly. Ah¡­ is she finally realizing he might be stolen one day? Noel walked up to her and flung his arm over her shoulders. ¡°Morning, Miu,¡± he greeted her with a cheerful smile. Her gaze trotted toward his, and she seemed to have snapped out of her daze. ¡°Oh! Um¡­ Morning¡­¡± ¡°What? You jelly that a girl he just met managed to get closer to him while you couldn¡¯t for months?¡± ¡°Noel,¡± Miu voiced coolly with a smile. The light in her eyes vanished for a moment, freezing everyone on the spot¡ªhowever, Miu blushed and snapped out of it when she realized the murky heaviness in her chest. ¡°S-sorry, I didn¡¯t intend¡­ to be so cold towards you¡­¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s on me. Sorry, I stepped on a mine.¡± Noel retracted his arm and scratched his neck lightly as he apologized. ¡°If¡­ you say so¡­ anyways, I¡¯m not jealous or anything, a bit envious maybe. Look! Such a cute girl is feeding him! That¡¯s not fair. I wanna be her friend too!¡± Noel glanced over at Alum and the girl¡ª ¡°Oh, your right¡­ damn,¡± subtly, he turned toward Chely. ¡°What?¡± Chely said coldly, but her ears turned slightly red. Hmm? I wonder what she imagined. Noel smirked inwardly. Instead of queuing to get breakfast like the others, he walked up to Alum and the mysterious girl. Chely sighed and walked behind him in case. ¡°Sup!¡± he greeted Alum casually as he sat beside him. ¡°Morning,¡± Alum replied casually. Noel rested his elbow on the table, his chin leaning on his palm. ¡°I see you¡¯ve made a new friend?¡± he questioned lightly as his glance darted between Alum and the girl. ¡°Mm. She¡¯s Luna. My new best friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, Noel glared at Luna with a deadpan expression¡ªnew best friend¡­? He thought with a hint of hostility. ¡°Luna. He¡¯s Noel. My best friend, too.¡± As soon as Noel heard those words, his cheerful dazzle returned¡ªas if blinded, Luna narrowed her eyes and glared at Noel as if the tables had turned. ¡°¡­Noel, right?¡± ¡°And you¡¯re Luna¡­?¡± Luna¡¯s pleasant voice rang cold, but Noel didn¡¯t mind. He replied gently while he smiled warmly¡ªhe¡¯s mine, their eyes said as if declaring war. ¡°¡­¡± Stuck between his best friends, Alum quietly scooped up soup on a spoon and shoved it into their mouths as they were about to say something. ¡°¡­!¡± Both Luna and Noel exclaimed as the hot soup assaulted their mouth. They both turned teary-eyed. Luna reached for the drink beside her while Noel snatched Alum¡¯s glass. As they gulped down the drinks, they glared at Alum, who chuckled lightly. Meanwhile¡­ I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s more jealous anymore, Chely sighed inwardly as she watched the three. ¡°¡­¡± Alum Miller¡­ He has an odd way to connect with secluded people, it seems¡­ Noel, on the other hand¡­ I should make sure he¡¯s far away from my precious Ame¡­ No, it¡¯s perhaps Alum Miller I should be cautious of¡­ ¡­ .. ¡°¡ªAchoo¡­¡± Early on the academy grounds, Amethely sneezed lightly. Embarrassed, she looked around. Relieved that it was so early and empty, she held the research papers tightly and headed toward the lab; her light steps echoed like a gentle beat. ¡­ .. As the others joined them around the tables, Kevin looked at the scene unfolding. The lack of his usual cheerfulness or dumbness worried his friends¡ªthey sort of understood why. Most of them felt it, too¡ªthe withdrawals from technology. Now that everything had calmed down and they didn¡¯t have to worry about starving to death or being attacked suddenly, something went missing inside them. Some of them weren¡¯t as addicted as others, but Kevin was practically chronically online¡ªor so they thought. Lena noticed something strange. Kevin didn¡¯t seem as depressed to her¡ªhe seemed almost anxious about something. Lova also picked it up and saw how he¡¯d been looking at Luna. Kurt and Daniel soon noticed as well. Oh¡­ did he fall in love and have his heart broken instantly¡­? They wondered as Kevin subtly glanced at Alum and Luna. But suddenly, they all felt sick. Struck by a headache, it was as if their stomachs twisted weirdly¡ªthey¡¯d entered the barrier¡¯s influence. Chely had warned them about how the barrier might affect them and had suggested wearing a control crystal amulet¡ªof course, they refused since it was suspicious at best. The Hero respected their decision and didn¡¯t press the topic further¡ªbut now, some of them came to regret that decision as they felt nauseous to the point of fainting. Quickly, the crew guided them to their rooms and only Alum, Noel, and Miu were left. Noel waved to the others as if to say, ¡®Catch you guys later.¡¯ He turned to Chely, seated in front of him with a smug look, and pulled out an amulet from underneath his shirt. She rolled her eyes and turned away from him, but he noticed a faint smile on her face as she began to eat again. Miu and Alum, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have an amulet but seemed fine either way. It seemed like Miu¡¯s mana resonated well with the barrier¡¯s influence without needing to adjust. But in Alum¡¯s case, he seemed to simply not care. So, the others thought nothing of it as they finished their meals. ¡­ .. With the sun now above the horizon, the airship Howlen hovered above Ilifel. Howlen began to descend beneath the cloud, slowly revealing the glistening ocean dancing off the sun¡¯s rays, and the whole city came into view. Ilifel: a paradise with tall buildings and integrated infrastructure. Airships similar to theirs hovered above, going from and to places as train-like carts traveled in the sky and on land¡ªespecially around the metropolitan areas. The tracks lead to all kinds of areas, whether large fields or suburbs. Below were many kinds of buildings, but what stood out most were the taller ones with rounded edges and dome-like roofs which were lime-stone looking, giving it a classical look from their world. The city had a mix of flora on the streets and on the buildings themselves, too. There was even a lush forest around the central area up ahead. ¡°Woah¡­¡± Noel couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the glass window like a child with sparkly eyes. ¡°It looks more awesome than it does in those 3d projections¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°You¡¯re such a kid,¡± Chely casually said. ¡°Ey, I¡¯m not alone here¡­¡± Noel replied, nudging her eyes toward Alum and Miu with his. Chely¡¯s eyes followed and saw two equally engaged individuals with wide-open eyes filled with childish excitement, causing her to chuckle a little¡ªthey are excited, too¡­ she thought. ¡°Hey Alum, look, look, that building over there looks like a cat,¡± Miu said as she tugged Alum¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s cute¡­¡± he said, smiling faintly towards her. ¡°Right?¡± Miu returned the smile tenfold like a dazzling light. ¡°¡­¡± Luna tugged Alum¡¯s arm. ¡°Welcome to Ilifel,¡± she said gently, softly flashing him a smile. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my family home.¡± She pointed at a massive manor in the middle of the city. ¡°I see,¡± Alum replied. ¡°It¡¯s quite big.¡± ¡°Mm, and somewhat lonesome, too,¡± Luna added. ¡°I felt the same¡­¡± Alum commented. His reaction was more muted than usual. ¡°¡­¡± Sensing that something was off, Luna stretched her arm to poke Alum on the cheek to direct his attention elsewhere. Miu watched with her cheeks slowly puffed unconsciously, forming a slight pout on her lips. ¡°Over there is the grand library,¡± Luna added. ¡°I see,¡± Alum replied with elevated interest, his eyes brightened again. As that was happening, Noel was still stuck on the building Luna pointed towards earlier¡ªif I recall¡­ isn¡¯t that¡­ the royal palace¡­? He commented internally. He turned towards Chely, who snickered lightly before nodding in affirmation, leaving him momentarily speechless. Luna then turned towards Noel and Miu, placing one hand on her chest as she gracefully reached out with the other one. She peered at them with her moon-like eyes. ¡°Welcome to Ilifel, dearest guests from another world. My name is Luna Ilifel; I promise your prosperity in the name of Ilifel.¡± Noel and Miu were left speechless¡ªshe¡¯s THE Imperial Princess!? They exclaimed as their minds raced. They turned toward Alum, but he was just watching the city below. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± in the background, Chely softly giggled. Extra: ¡°Hey! Professor Emely! Did you just see that!? The animal fed ME!¡± Noel exasperated. ¡°Hahaha, he sure did!¡± Emely giggled softly. ¡°What¡¯s next? Is he gonna pet me?!¡± he questioned. ¡°¡ªNo,¡± Luna joined abruptly. ¡°I petted him.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ what? How¡¯s that relevant?¡± Noel scoffed, causing Luna¡¯s eyes to twitch. ¡°Insolent, it means he has to return the favor¡ªhe won¡¯t be petting you, but me!¡± ¡°Grr¡­¡± Noel gritted his teeth. ¡°¡­Mmh!¡± Luna, on the other hand, pouted in silence as she stared at her rival. ¡°¡ªEmy, your hair is extra silky and soft today¡­¡± Alum said abruptly. While Noel and Luna bantered, they hadn¡¯t realized Emely stole the show by hugging Alum and having him stroke her hair. ¡°Hehehe,¡± Emely laughed lightly as she buried her face in Alum¡¯s chest. ¡°¡­¡± Noel and Luna were somewhat defeated as they stared. Mine¡¯s soft, too¡­ maybe not silky, but.. Fluffy? Miu twirled her hair as she watched. On the other hand, Chely sighed¡ªnow I feel like I want to pat something too¡­ Subconsciously, she reached out and stroked Miu¡¯s hair. ¡°¡­!?¡± Miu blushed and turned towards her. ¡°¡ªAh.¡± Chely realized what she¡¯d done but didn¡¯t stop, pretending it was intentional as she patted Miu. Miu also realized that Chely was awkward since she assumed she didn''t intend for it to happen. So, Miu quietly accepted her fate as the hero refused to backtrack. Before long, she was like a cat snuggling up to Chely. Miu was now being hugged and pampered. ¡°¡­¡± Luna and Noel noticed they were now the odd ones and exchanged glances¡ªno way! They thought as they glared at one another. Chapter Twelve: Lulled in Warmth As the airship landed, it became lively as the crew began to unload the ship. The area they landed was quite spacious and open¡ªbut it didn¡¯t seem like the port he¡¯d seen from above the sky. When the airship entered a particular part of the city, it had become clear that this part was an illusion to the outside¡ªin reality, this was a military base far north of the city. It was lush, and there were buildings here and there with the same characteristics as those in town. But they also appeared to be more reinforced with steel and had a utilitarian vibe instead of the cozy, rounded limestone look. From what he¡¯d seen from above, soldiers trained in a spacious outdoor facility¡ªfrom the looks of it, they were likely newbies. Suddenly, Luna tugged Alum¡¯s sleeve. With a quick glance toward her, their eyes locked for a moment. As she softly gazed into his eyes, she let go. Alum nodded, and without a word, she turned and walked toward what seemed to be the HQ. The others subtly looked. They were all still pretty ill from having entered the city barrier an hour ago, and some had gotten better. Though, Noel and Miu were fine¡ªMiu was oddly for some reason. Noel wore an amulet that regulated his mana so that the barrier didn¡¯t affect him much except for his ability to use magic. Both the barrier and amulet had a magic suppression. Still, the amulet was more straightforward in its ability to seal the use of mana while the barrier prevented or destroyed spell attempts. With Luna now out of sight, the expression of everyone relaxed noticeably. Even though the students didn¡¯t care too much about status from where they came, it was entirely different now since they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the party taking them in. As for the soldiers, Luna was their princess and the commander of an elite squad. Even though Chely had a higher military position, she was more approachable than Luna, who they could only see from afar. Thus, everyone paid close attention to Alum, who walked casually. With hands tugged in his pockets and an almost indifferent yet curious expression, he looked around like a kid exploring his new surroundings. ¡®Psst, hey¡­ don¡¯t you think that guy is too casual?¡¯ a soldier whispered as she walked behind the wanderers. ¡®Though¡­ the other wanderers seem to have not gotten used to the barrier¡­¡¯ she added as a murky mood hung over the students. ¡®Well, any unprepared traveler would feel ill,¡¯ another responded. ¡®As for him¡­ he¡¯s fatigued. It¡¯s almost as if he could collapse any moment, but¡­ how is he still on his feet?¡¯ ¡®Uh-huh! That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking!¡¯ she replied. ¡®Oh, but what about the guy beside Hero Chely? He¡¯s quite handsome, perhaps a little more than him¡­¡¯ the girl commented, eying Noel from head to toe. ¡®Eh¡­ he¡¯s your type?¡¯ another girl joined in the conversation. Her expression was that of shock. ¡®Mine is the girl with red eyes¡­ such beautiful red eyes¡­¡¯ a guy joined. ¡®We didn¡¯t ask you doof. But you¡¯re right¡­ and she has a nice figure¡­¡¯ but as she said that, Miu suddenly held onto Alum¡¯s sleeve, causing her heart to jump. ¡®She¡­ didn¡¯t hear us, did she?¡¯ ¡®¡­Look at what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯ve offended our guest!¡± one reprimanded as she pulled the elf girl¡¯s ear. ¡®Owww, oww, oww¡­ s-sorry!¡¯ ¡ªAt the same time, Noel looked around curiously and happened to catch a glimpse of Miu tugging Alum¡¯s sleeve. Hmm, what¡¯s this what¡¯s this? He bemusingly smirked. ¡°Why the strange face?¡± a calm voice suddenly rang in his head¡ªit was Chely¡¯s. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you mean cool-looking face?¡± Noel shrugged with a smug smirk. ¡°¡­¡± Chely replied with a blank stare. ¡°That¡­ kinda hurts, y¡¯know?¡± Noel sulked as he eyed back with furrowed brows. Chely chuckled softly. ¡°I jest¡ª¡± ¡°So I¡¯m cool-looking?¡± Noel said and flung an arm to rest on her shoulder. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t push it, Noel Karlsson,¡± Chely said, clenching her fist as she smiled, yet her eyes weren¡¯t. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Noel softly chuckled and retracted his arm. She¡¯s not denying it and doesn¡¯t seem to mind¡ªthough, I think she got mad because we¡¯re in front of others, he thought while Chely lowered her fist. As Noel turned his attention elsewhere, Chely briefly glanced at her shoulder¡ªseriously¡­ this guy, she thought. I presumed it to be an act¡­ but is he perhaps¡­ i-into me¡­? ¡­calm down, Chely, he¡¯s probably just friendly like that¡­ With a light blush on her face, she subtly glanced toward Noel with curious eyes. Though, she would never admit she was slightly interested in him¡ªespecially to his face. ¡­ .. After a short while, they reached one of the dorms¡ªa knight-looking man with pointy ears walked up to greet them. His hair was grayish brown, and his eyes were a pair of light blue. ¡°My name is Alver Soled. I will be the one to tour you and guide you to your rooms,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Lady Hero, I will take over from here,¡± he added as he placed a palm on his chest, bowing down slightly. Chely nodded slightly. ¡°Very well. I will leave them in your hands.¡± She then turned to the students. ¡°Rest well. There will be an event this evening filled with important people. From there, you will decide whether to do from then on.¡± The students glanced at one another, nodding as they watched her leave. Noel waited for her to turn around¡ªwhich she did. He waved at her. However, Chely rolled her eyes with mock annoyance, yet her lips betrayed her expression as they curved slightly upward. She waved subtly and left. But that small interaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Alver as an amused smile surfaced from his stern face. ¡°Very well. Shall we commence the tour? You will be here for some time. Therefore, it is essential to know your surroundings,¡± Alver said clear and concise. ¡°Understood,¡± they all replied. ¡°Very well, follow me.¡± And with those words, Alver gave them each an access ring and began to guide them around. They all carefully as he spoke. ¡°This is the cafeteria; breakfast is served as the sun rises, and lunch is served after training. Dinner is flexible as you may dine even in the middle of the night till a certain time.¡± The students exchanged glances briefly before nodding. The eyes from the others were slightly intimidating even if it was simple curious eyes. The next place was the hygiene area. As they entered, they were greeted by a large room where people relaxed¡ªtheir hair damped as they rehydrated and chatted. At this point, the students had noticed the variety of people living in the base. While most were human, there were elves, beastmen, demonic humanoids, and others. But it was surprising to find it harmonious, seeing different kinds of people from different races chatting after cleaning themselves. ¡°Over there are the female baths,¡± Alver said as he pointed toward a door. ¡°The other one is the male¡¯s bath. But since we are on a tour, you will have to see for yourselves when you enter,¡± he added, walking toward other doors. ¡°These are shower rooms. If the crystal is lit up, it means that it is occupied.¡± He pushed a crystal that was lit up, and nothing happened. ¡°As you can see, you cannot enter.¡± He then walked toward an empty one and pressed the crystal¡ªthe door slid open he gestured for them to take a look inside. ¡°Looks nice¡­¡± some of the girls commented. ¡°This one is more spacious; you would need to reserve a time to use it, but each slower room will essentially look like this.¡± The inside was quite spacious. There was a sink and a toilet. Apparently, the shower was also a full-body dryer. On the side were also hooks for clothes and towels. ¡°Before you leave, you should flush the room with the shower head to make sure there is no debris. The rest will be cleansed and dried once you exit.¡± ¡°¡­Can I, like, jump in now¡­?¡± Lova voiced as she raised her arm. ¡°No, you cannot, young lady. But after the tour, as much as you want,¡± Alver replied stoically. ¡°Lena, Julia, Miu, let¡¯s all jump into the shower once this is done!¡± Lova exclaimed. ¡°¡­¡± Miu and the other girls exchanged glances as they found Lova too straightforward in declaring that. ¡°Well¡­¡± slightly taken aback, Alver said, ¡°it is prohibited to use the private showers with others¡ªeven with lovers. It would cause discomfort when others were to use the room afterward. Hence, if you want to bond in a friendly manner, use the baths. There are showers there, too. And the etiquette is written on a wall.¡± Lena, Miu, and Julia turned slightly red¡ªit was as if they¡¯d been dragged into a misunderstanding, and the culprit, Lova, was laughing. At the same time, the guys were uncomfortable¡ªespecially Kurt. ¡°Um¡­¡± Lena tugged on Kurt¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m not into girls, okay¡­?¡± she said as she shyly looked at him. ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± he stammered as he scratched his head. ¡ªJust get together already! Everyone inwardly groaned in exasperation. ¡°Oh? Apologies, it seems as though I had misunderstood.¡± Alver bowed lightly, and just like that, they moved to the next area¡ªtheir private rooms. ¡­ .. Now alone in a quiet room, Alum reached his hand toward the ceiling as he lay in bed. He¡¯d tried different methods to create a water ball but couldn¡¯t¡ªand it was all because of the city barrier. Luna explained that only verified spells work within the barrier, with some exceptions. Thus, when Alum tried to use raw elemental manipulation, he couldn¡¯t produce a result. He didn¡¯t know how to cast a ¡®spell¡¯ that could pass the barrier¡¯s system. He knew daily life, healing, and cleansing magic could pass. Raw elemental manipulation did not, nor unauthorized spells. But if he understood it correctly, a spell was similar to elemental manipulation, except they had a rigid outcome and a name. ¡°¡­¡± Staring at the lime-white ceiling, he covered his eyes with his left arm. A sigh escaped as he heaved a deep breath. Before long, he rolled out of the bed and took a quick glance at the room. There was a light crystal, a desk and cabinets, a bed, and a bathroom. It was spacious enough, and since it was the military, he¡¯d assumed he would have a roommate¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t the case. Slowly, he walked toward the door and left the room. As he exited, he was greeted by a blue carpet and an empty hall with some floral decoration along the walls¡ªand other doors. How¡¯s Emy is doing? He wondered as his feet carried her right outside her room. He knocked, but there was no response. Mm? She¡¯s asleep¡­? ¡­good. He then waltzed toward Noel¡¯s room, but it was the same story there¡ªthough he suspected Noel wasn¡¯t asleep. He moved on to David¡¯s room and gave it a few knocks, and after a few seconds, the door slid open. ¡°Hm? Alum?¡± he groggily rubbed his eyes. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°Well¡­ its fine¡­¡± David replied, yawning slightly. ¡°Did you need something?¡± Alum shook his head. ¡°No, I was checking up on you.¡± His voice was somewhat soft, and he smiled faintly as he turned and walked away. The hell? David raised a curious brow. Though, there was a fuzzy slightly warm feeling in his chest. Well¡­ someone cares, he thought as he closed the door. Alum now found himself outside Miu¡¯s room. ¡°¡­¡± He knocked a few times, and when Miu opened the door, she held a towel and clothes in her arms. ¡°¡­!¡± her eyes widened in surprise as she averted them. ¡°Alum¡­¡± she called his name and peered into his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing. Are you going to take a shower?¡± he bluntly asked. ¡°Oh, umm¡­ more like a bath?¡± Miu replied as she now had collected herself. ¡°I thought it was Lova that knocked, ehehe,¡± she giggled adorably as she squeezed the towel. ¡°I see, I won¡¯t disturb you then¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Before Alum turned away, Miu grabbed his sleeve¡ªfwump¡­ her clothes and towel damply hit the floor. Amongst the dropped fabric was her underwear, white, unlike the pastel blue she currently wore. ¡°Uh-umm¡­¡± Miu¡¯s face slowly flushed red; her lips were tightly pressed together as she quickly looked away. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± a squeaky, apologetic voice left her mouth. Alum tilted his head and picked it all up for her, which caused her to get dizzy from all the thoughts inside her head¡ªAa-aaah!? Aawawaaawaaa?! Panic ensued. ¡°Here,¡± Alum said, handing her the garments. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you, sorry.¡± ¡°Th-thank you¡­ but no, it¡¯s not like that¡­ sorry for overreacting¡­ it¡¯s just somewhat awkward since¡­ w-well, you know what I-I¡¯ll be w-wearing underneath¡­¡± she stammered bashfully. ¡°Oh¡­?¡± As if Alum had realized something. ¡°Mine¡¯s white too¡ªwait, aren¡¯t all the undergarments we received all white and gray?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Miu¡¯s maiden heart shattered by his practical comment. ¡°U-Umm¡­ we girls received black, blue, and red ones too¡ª¡± she added unconsciously. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°¡­¡± Alum stood there in silence. WHY DID I SAY THAAAT?! Miu exclaimed loudly inside her head. ¡°¡­Mm, I suppose girls need more variety¡­¡± Seeing Alum¡¯s lack of reaction, Miu heaved a deep sigh. He doesn¡¯t care¡ªthat¡¯s the kind of guy he is¡­ of course¡­ why did I make such a fuss over this¡­ MOU! WAKATTA YO¡­! Suki¡­ Nji-hihi! Daisuki? Suki suki?! ¡°Suki¡­¡± Miu murmured in a low voice¡­ she couldn¡¯t contain herself. She was finally able to admit she liked him. ¡°¡­Like? Oh, I suppose they are somewhat comfortable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± WAIT HE UNDERSTOOD THAT!? She screamed internally. Miu knew there was some sort of translation between them and the inhabitants of this world, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be universal. ¡°Y-yeah¡­ they are!¡± Miu stiffened, almost solid as a statue, but then, a door slid open. A blonde girl with curly hair and light green eyes peered out. ¡°Oh! Miu and¡­ A-Alum¡­ Oh? Woohoohoo?¡± the girl smirked mischievously as she played surprised. ¡°A-am I¡­ disrupting something,¡± she giggled as she covered her mouth. ¡°¡­No?¡± Alum shook his head while Miu sighed¡ªperhaps in relief. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Miu replied cheerfully. She hugged her stuff tightly and passed Alum¡ªpractically running toward Lova. ¡°Um¡­ talk to you later,¡± she smiled brightly toward her crush. I don¡¯t know why he came to my room¡­ but I don¡¯t think my heart can handle it right now¡­! Sorry! She apologized inwardly as she dragged the smirking Lova and disappeared into her room. ¡°¡­¡± As he stood there in silence, he placed a hand on his heart¡ªit was beating steadily, and nothing much changed¡ªperhaps¡­ warmth. ¡®I like you¡¯, huh? I¡¯m glad she likes me, but¡­ how genuine would I be if I went along with it? As presumed. I don¡¯t see her that way. But am I leading her on? She told me¡ªbut¡­ I¡¯m not supposed to respond¡ªI can¡¯t reject her. What a dilemma. I suppose I just have to be more clear; we¡¯re just friends. Alum considered it some more and scratched his right cheek, happy yet troubled. Perhaps¡­ but who¡¯s supposed to say it cannot change? She¡¯s the most beautiful girl I know, likes me¡ªand I¡¯m comfortable with her¡­ what¡¯s wrong with me? Can I really not feel that kind of love¡­? ¡°¡­¡± Alum clenched his fists. ¡­ .. In a daze, Alum had walked around the dorm and found himself at the entrance¡ªa large horned man with armor stood in his way and stared down at him. ¡°Are you not a Wanderer?¡± he inquired, his voice husky and deep. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I apologize, but do you have anyone responsible for you? If not, I am afraid I cannot let you outside. But if you want to take a breather, there is a garden at the center of the dorm,¡± the large man calmly voiced, standing firm. Not intimidated by the slightest, Alum locked eyes with him as if to read him. The large beastman flinched ever so slightly¡ªAlum¡¯s eyes were inorganically golden, akin but somewhat different from dangerous dragon eyes. ¡°Understood,¡± Alum replied calmly. But as he was about to turn, the man called out to him. ¡°Hey¡­ are you not afraid of me?¡± the beastman inquired. ¡°No, why?¡± Alum tilted his head slightly; his expression hadn¡¯t changed from stillness. ¡°Are you curious about the base? My shift ends soon. I can show you what I can. How about it?¡± he suggested with a confident smile, reaching out a hand. Taken by surprise, Alum¡¯s eyes widened, though not for long, as he shook hands with the horned beastman¡ªhis grip was firm. However, Alum squeezed, which surprised the horned man¡ªthis human is not so fragile¡­ interesting¡­ I do not sense mana, he thought as a smile tugged his lips. ¡°Boail Howlshock is my name,¡± Boail introduced himself. ¡°Alum Miller,¡± a blunt and short reply returned. ¡°Very well, Mister Alum, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Alum nodded. After their exchange, Alum read a book in the resting area¡ªit was still early in the morning, and the soldiers were out training or on a mission, thus making the rest area relatively silent. Boail sure is taking his time, Alum thought. He got off the couch and headed to the entrance, where he saw Boail switch with another. However, Alum locked eyes with a dark gray-haired man with distinct moon-like silver eyes. ¡°Oh? Are you Alum Miller?¡± the man asked. Alum noticed that Boail seemed taken by surprise. He concluded that the man was someone of status¡ªpresumably a commander like Luna or Chely. ¡°I am,¡± Alum replied calmly. ¡°I see, great timing¡ªI want to talk.¡± The older man slowly walked toward Alum and stretched his hand out for a handshake. ¡°My name is Rigeld Ilifel¡ªLuna¡¯s uncle.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡®On the mark,¡¯ you thought, correct?¡± Rigeld smirked as he firmed his grip. Alum smiled politely. ¡°Apologies, I was surprised. Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Alum Miller¡ª¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± but as Alum introduced himself, Rigeld burst out laughing. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re different from what I¡¯ve heard¡ªor is it perhaps due to me being Luna¡¯s uncle?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You can be blunt with me, too,¡± Rigeld said, pointing at himself while grinning. ¡°¡­¡± Released from the handshake, Alum studied Rigeld for a moment before the fake smile on his face vanished. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°So? What about a little talk?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Alum glanced toward Boail, who seemed to say, ¡®The tour can wait until next time¡¯ with his eyes. ¡­ .. At HQ, in Rigeld¡¯s spacious and decorated office, Alum found himself embraced by the grayed-haired uncle. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± teary-eyed, Rigeld held onto Alum tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ so glad¡­ Luna has finally met a friend, ahhh-waa-haa.¡± His cries seemed somewhat exaggerated but genuine. ¡°¡­¡± Alum just awkwardly stood there and was still processing what in the world was going on¡ªI see¡­ he¡¯s overprotective of Luna¡­ he concluded. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Rigeld finally said as he let go of the youth. ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need,¡± Alum scratched his left cheek. Rigeld took a deep breath and plumped onto the sofa. A long sigh followed. ¡°Ahhh¡­ I can finally escape my brother¡¯s nagging¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Noticing that Alum just stood there, Rigeld patted the spot beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,¡± he grinned. ¡°Oh, right, you like treats, right?¡± he added, grabbing a void box and taking out a few treats. ¡°¡­¡± Alum quietly sat beside him, but he ensured a significant distance. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? Hahaha, as reported. You are either too far away or too close¡ªI think I like you already!¡± Rigeld exclaimed cheerfully. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not into men¡ª¡± ¡°That is not what I meant!¡± Rigeld quickly retorted. ¡°You knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡± he added, raising his right brow. ¡°I did,¡± Alum responded promptly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence ensued between them as Rigeld heaved yet another sigh. He grabbed a cookie and took a bite, suggesting Alum do the same¡ªwhich he did and he¡¯d watch Alum eat the treats like a small animal. What is this¡­ he¡¯s basically Luna! ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Rigeld cleared his throat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what Luna is doing right now?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s working, is she not?¡± Alum replied and took another bite. ¡°Well, she¡¯s finished and is catching up on rest¡ªwhy don¡¯t you rest too? You seem quite exhausted and from Chely¡¯s report¡ªyou haven¡¯t slept ever since she appeared. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be strange had the other wanderers done the same, but you¡¯re clearly exhausted, no?¡± ¡°¡­I suppose,¡± Alum shrugged. ¡°Hmm. Is there something on your mind¡­?¡± Rigeld casually asked. ¡°No. I forgot to sleep. I¡¯m waiting till night so I can rest. I suppose.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Uh¡ªhe got his quirks¡­ I guess¡­ Rigeld remarked inwardly. ¡°Well¡­ is there something you want to do? From the looks of it, had I not interfered, Boail would¡¯ve toured you around the base¡ªhow about I do it?¡± he suggested and stretched his hand out. ¡°No. I wanted to look around the city. But it wasn¡¯t possible, so the base was the second option.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­I see! How about a tour around the city¡ª¡± ¡°I would like to explore on my own if possible.¡± Alum took yet another bite. ¡°¡­Luna trusts you. Please do not betray that trust.¡± Rigeld, a playful uncle now stern. His tone was demanding and his gaze terrifying¡ªhe was more powerful than Luna and Alum could tell. It was perhaps similar to what he sensed from Iristolth. Alum smiled, genuinely this time. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he said. His words were straightforward. It was a declaration rather than an assurance. Rigeld chuckled softly¡ªI¡¯m glad the two met, he thought. ¡­ .. ¡°¡­¡± At the buzzing heart of the trade district, filled with people and chatter, aromas, and music, Alum found himself with a meat skewer in his hand and a few bags of sweets. He observed the people around him and analyzed the prices, comparing them to each other and trying to set a value, comparing it to Earth. His eyes twinkled as he took another bite out of the skewer¡ªit¡¯s delicious¡­ he commented inwardly. But suddenly, something bumped into him from the side. ¡°Ouch!¡± a young voice rang. Looking down, he found a child with dog-like ears and white hair. Her teary blue eyes locked with his as if she was about to sob. Alum knelt. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked softly, offering her a hand. Teary-eyed, she took his hand and got on her feet, sobbing slightly as she wiped the tears with her sleeves. However, Alum offered her a handkerchief¡ªor rather wiped her tears for her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Hic¡­ I¡¯m¡­ lost¡­¡± the girl said as she clasped the hem of her skirt, looking down with her big eyes. ¡°Mm, what a coincidence. As am I,¡± Alum bluntly stated. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± the girl looked him in the eyes, her head tilted slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an adult, Mister?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a dull but sharp pain in his chest as the girl¡¯s words echoed in his mind. ¡°I¡­ am¡­¡± he replied and was somehow at a loss for words. The little girl giggled endearingly as she reassured him by patting his head. ¡°Eh-hehehe~ you have soft hair, Mister!¡± ¡°I suppose,¡± Alum said, chuckling lightly. ¡°You¡¯re nice, Mister. Macha will help you! Hehe~!¡± Macha declared as she puffed her chest. ¡°Sure,¡± Alum replied softly. ¡°How about we find your parents first?¡± he lightly suggested, his voice more soothing than usual. ¡°Mm-hm!¡± Macha nodded eagerly. She reached her arms out, which confused Alum for a moment. ¡°Carry me,¡± she said with a bright smile. ¡°¡­¡± Alum did as she said and wrapped his arms around her as she did his neck. Slowly, he stood up¡ªshe was lighter than he¡¯d expected. ¡°Woah! I can see everything from up here!¡± she exaggerated while looking around. ¡°Does anything look familiar?¡± Alum inquired. ¡°Mmh! Mama and Papa¡¯s store is over there!¡± she pointed toward a road. Alum began to walk while carrying her in one arm as the other held a bag of snacks. Macha¡¯s eyes twinkled as she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. ¡°Mister, I¡¯m not heavy, am I?¡± she asked reluctantly, realizing she selfishly asked him to carry her. ¡°Not at all,¡± Alum responded calmly. ¡°Hehe, is that so? Then is Macha light?¡± she asked, as her hold off him tightened. ¡°Mm, very.¡± ¡°Ehehe, yay!¡± she exclaimed happily, resting her chin on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m glad I met you, Mister!¡± Her words caused Alum to remember how kids always seemed attached to him for whatever reason. He didn¡¯t mind it much but probably knew he was happy being relied upon. After a few minutes of walking, Alum and Macha arrived at her destination¡ªa clothing store down the road from the main street. As he entered the store, a blond beastman with blue eyes froze like an ice statue. ¡°M-Macha?! Wait! Did you sneak out again?!¡± the man exclaimed. Exasperated, he ran up to Alum and Macha. But Macha closed her eyes and hugged Alum tightly¡ªwhich calmed the father down as he realized he was scaring his daughter. ¡°¡­¡± Even Alum coldly stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry for yelling¡­ thank you for bringing her back¡­¡± The man scratched his neck but soon placed a palm on his heart. ¡°Um, the name is Ochal Palom. What is yours, Benefactor?¡± ¡°Alum Miller.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Mister Alum, thank you for taking my daughter home¡­¡± Ochal was now calmer, and his voice softened. Still, Macha held onto Alum tightly despite glancing at her father. ¡°You¡¯re still mad¡­¡± she said. ¡°I have the right to be, young lady,¡± Ochal replied sternly, pinching her cheek. ¡°Uhh! Mister, Mister, Papa is mean!¡± Macha sulked in protest. Alum chuckled softly at their banter and knelt, letting go of Macha¡ªalthough she clung to him as if she didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Macha, please let go of him¡­¡± Ochal sighed. ¡°No!¡± she protested. ¡°You¡¯re troubling him.¡± This time, Ochal¡¯s voiced more sternly. ¡°¡­¡± Quietly, Macha let go and looked Alum in the eyes¡ªtears formed at the corner of hers, but before they could spill over, Alum rubbed her head, calming her down. ¡°Ehehee~¡± Macha seemed to have forgotten she was sad. Now she giggled at the warmth of his touch¡ªwhich left her father flabbergasted since she usually didn¡¯t open up so easily. But seeing his daughter smile, his lips naturally curved into one too. ¡­ .. Come visit our store sometimes, Mister! As Macha¡¯s words echoed in Alum¡¯s tired mind, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain warmth in his chest. He didn¡¯t interact with children often, but he was reminded of the orphanage and how the children there adored him each time he did. He was lost, but that wasn¡¯t too bad, in his opinion. He was somewhere south of the trading district and had found a hill with a small park. He leaned on the rail and watched the stellar view of the vast ocean¡ªit was around lunchtime, so the sun wasn¡¯t that high up. A dim star at the horizon could be seen, as did the buzzing city streets below near the ports. He¡¯d noticed a forest in the middle of the city from above and was curious about it as well as the library Luna mentioned¡ªbut since the forest or park was between him and the library, he decided to stop by. When he arrived, he was greeted by lush greenery and a welcoming walkway. He walked casually as he looked around. The breeze was nice and gentle, with a hint of warmth. The scent of different flora was oddly united and nice. There was a hint of bitterness and sweetness with slight citrus. Stranger than the oddly unified scents, small animals began walking beside him. Some landed on his shoulder and nestled up close to him or rubbed their heads on his cheeks. ¡°¡­¡± The few onlookers stared in bewilderment as he passed. Soon, he found a bench behind a fountain. But it seemed occupied by a girl in a simple long dress and silver-gray hair. Alum was taken slightly aback¡ªthe girl was in a similar situation as him. Animals cuddled up to her while she calmly heaved in and out. Her eyes were closed, and her demeanor gentle and elegant. He spotted another bench nearby, but the animals tugged on his sleeves before he could head there as if telling him not to go. Suddenly, the girl sneezed lightly in her sleep, which awakened the animal cuddling up to her. Their eyes met Alum¡¯s¡ªit was perhaps his imagination, but their eyes seemed larger and rounder by the second as if to plea. Reluctantly, Alum walked up the the girl and covered her with his coat. The tiny creatures seemed satisfied. But the bag with snacks he¡¯d put on the bench was nowhere to be seen. He turned around was was nudged gently by the creatures. ¡°¡­¡± Alum now found himself in a rather strange position¡ªhe was seated beside a stranger but what bothered him was his weird thoughts. She¡­ smells nice¡­ echoed in his mind. But his attempt in getting up failed miserably as the animals had cuddled up to him too, not only that, they refused to move and clung to him stubbornly. He couldn¡¯t tell why at first¡ªuntil he saw his reflection on the fountain¡¯s clear stream of water. He was visibly exhausted and had dark circles under his eyes. Not only people but even the tiny unknown creatures showed concern for him. Realizing this, he sighed. I should¡¯ve perhaps heeded their advice, he thought. Slowly becoming lulled by them and the cozy warmth and pleasant scent, his eyelids grew increasingly heavy. Before long, his eyes shut, and his chest moved up and down gently¡ªalthough he didn¡¯t realize his increased heartbeats, he fell asleep next to a pretty girl he didn¡¯t know. In the serenity of it all, the girl tipped ever so slightly as the animals that supported her were now gone, causing her head to land on Alum¡¯s shoulder. In her sleep, the girl nuzzled to adjust to her new position. A faint smile surfaced on her face as a pleasant scent enveloped her. Content by the pleasant feeling, Amethely inched closer. Her heart raced slightly. Not long after that, Alum¡¯s head tipped over, resting on hers comfortably. Chapter Thirteen: The Saint Likes Me, But I’m Screwed… Somewhere, someplace. With gentle breezes, a young girl lay cradled by flowers while looking at the blue sky. Her amethyst-like eyes gleamed sparkly as ticklish flora nuzzled her. The little girl reached her hand toward the sky, thinking to herself. Where am I? She asked. But there was no reply. She blinked a few times and got up on her feet. The world around her was filled with flowers of different kinds. Some smelled sweet, while some a little sour or bitter like grass. Curiously, her gaze trickled down¡ªher hands were small, fragile almost. She tilted her to the side. Her long silver-grey hair followed, sliding down her shoulder as the strands tickled her cheek. The wind soared by, carrying all kinds of colorful petals along. They danced around her as she followed them with her gaze. Everywhere she looked, flowers appeared. And every scent ticklish. The girl gently closed her eyes¡ªbut as she opened them again, she saw a familiar sight¡ª ¡°Aww~! This is healing my heart! Aaah! The Sage is just¡­too mean!¡± a girl complained as she hugged the little girl. ¡°Ehehe~ Big Sister Chely! It tickles! It tickles!¡± In the garden of her home, an older girl with silver hair and warm green eyes held her firmly but gently as she rubbed her cheeks against her. ¡°Ame, do you know Big Sis loves you more than anything in the whole world?¡± the young Chely asked, peering deep into her eyes. ¡°Mmh! Ame know!¡± she smiled brightly with a nod. ¡ªSob¡­ ¡°My fatigue always gets healed by you.¡± Chely occasionally mumbled in a low voice while being teary-eyed. At that time, she didn¡¯t understand what her sister was doing¡ªall she knew was that one of the Sages had taken her big sister. Of course, it was an honor of the highest order to be taken in by a Sage. Her sister was, after all, a genius¡ªunlike her. ¡°Big Sister Chely, don¡¯t cry! Ame will always protect you!¡± the little girl said, not knowing the weight of it all. But¡­ hearing those words, Chely¡¯s heart began to ache¡ªtears streamed down her eyes. ¡°Ame, Bis Sister will always protect you, too!¡± Chely declared as she tightened her embrace. ¡°¡­¡± Wordlessly, the girl watched the scene with a gentle smile. Not long after, her parents also arrived, embracing the two girls. Such happy memories¡­ she thought. It has been a while since I last dreamed this vividly. Aware she was dreaming, the world around her changed again as she opened her eyes. This time, it was different and not a dream. This time, her world would change forever. ¡­ .. ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± Quietly, Amethely stirred in her sleep. What enveloped her was warmth and comfort¡ªshe recalled having a pleasant dream¡ªit might¡¯ve perhaps been because her sister tightly embraced her when she returned. Amethely wanted to spend some time together, but it wasn¡¯t possible due to Chely¡¯s busyness. But she was glad nevertheless, and they promised to catch up sometime soon. However¡­ Amethely was told to rest due to her broken mana foundation¡ªher grandparents scolded her when she went to the academy. It made her feel tiny and inconsequential despite being 20 and a saint. As she recalled being reprimanded¡ªquivering and pushed into a literal corner by her usually gentle and caring grandmother and grandfather, she obliged with teary eyes. She shook and embraced herself despite it being warm. She thought that she was probably making a strange face, too. Still, she felt something warm on her head. However, she didn¡¯t mind. Was it perhaps the spirits? They usually surrounded her. At least, she thought at first. Something¡­ seems different¡­ she contemplated. ¡ªsniff, sniff¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The scent that tickled her nose differed from the flora she was familiar with. She was unsure of what it was since spirits had no odor. Its¡­ strange¡­ but¡­ what a pleasant scent¡­ ¡ªsniff, sniff¡­ Nnnh~?! It makes my heart race a little¡­ what is this? Reluctantly, Amethely slowly opened her eyes¡ªon the clear stream of water, she saw herself in a cozy position, leaning on someone with a coat covering her. ¡°¡­¡± Like a statue, she was frozen in time. Awaaaaaah! I-I was sniffing a stranger?! What kind of indecency have I committed?! No¡­ wait! Who is he?! Amethely cried inwardly as her mind raced. No, no, wait, Ame, you couldn¡¯t help it, you didn¡¯t know! Mmh! That¡¯s it, you didn¡¯t know! ¡°¡­¡± The man beside her breathed soundly and softly. Amethely couldn¡¯t move. But she knew she only stalled the awkwardness that was about to ensue¡ªyet she couldn¡¯t help it. Not only that, but how would she even get away unnoticed? She was between his shoulder and head. H-how did this happen? I-I would¡¯ve known if someone approached¡­ even if I can¡¯t use mana properly, I am still able to sense the presence of others even in my sleep¡­ so how?! She agonized. Never in her life had her heart raced like this¡ªit was painful. She was jittery all over¡ªlike someone set fireworks in her stomach. Her chest, while usually tightened by bandages, felt even tighter. ¡­! Why is my face like spicy soup?! Amethely thought after seeing her reflection in the water. Her lips were pressed together. Her eyes spun as she clenched her chest tightly, and her heart raced out of control. But¡­Calm struck her for a moment. My heart is beating so fast yet, and it feels very uncomfortable. How come¡­ I feel comfortable at the same time? Amethely collected herself as she took a deep breath. She looked around; they were alone. The sun was high up in the sky, meaning it was around noon. Birds chirped as leaves rustled, and the fountain splashed water as usual. Her gaze locked onto the reflection of her and the stranger. Soundly, he slept. His head was warm on hers¡ªshe could even feel the softness of his hair. ¡ªsniff¡­ He smells nice¡­ Amethely thought, but she turned beet red as soon as she realized her own indecent action. W-waah?! Ame! What are you doing?! You¡¯re a saint! A saint! A saint wouldn¡¯t do this to someone who isn¡¯t her lover! She reprimanded herself. ¡°¡­¡± Amethely was struck by a bright idea¡ªholding her breath! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ten more minutes passed, and she was dizzy¡ªI can¡¯t¡­! She exclaimed inwardly. Lightly, Amethely heaved a sigh. It¡¯s all so silly, she commented, giggling softly. She looked at her reflection¡ªit¡¯s a pleasant scent¡­ maybe¡­ just¡­ a little? It couldn¡¯t get worse than it already is, right? She considered¡ªat the worst moment possible time. ¡ªsniff¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the reflection, the stranger beside her blinked. Their eyes caught one another¡¯s as he lifted his head from hers, scratching his cheek while she was like a petrified statue, slowly eroding and blown away by the wind. ¡­Am I¡­ actually¡­ a dummy? I am, aren¡¯t I?! Aaah! Dummy, dummy, dummy! Ame, you could¡¯ve just lightly moved his head and gotten out. Why didn¡¯t you think of that?! ¡®Oh, I¡¯m just going to hold my breath~¡¯¡ªhow did you even get there????! ¡°I¡­ was more tired than I thought. Sorry.¡± The stranger apologized and tried to leave, but Amethely quickly grabbed the hem of his shirt. ¡°W-wait¡­!¡± she voiced shakily. A small whisper followed. ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­ someone i-indecent¡­¡± Her eyes teary as they shook. ¡°¡­¡± The stranger quickly seated himself as he noticed the spirits clinging onto him for dear life. But suddenly¡ª ¡°Pfft¡­¡± he chuckled¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Amethely blankly looked at him, her head empty as she tried to process what was happening. ¡°Sorry, I was¡­ actually awake.¡± ¡°¡­When?¡± Amethely inquired, her gaze downcast in embarrassment. ¡°The moment you began holding your breath?¡± the stranger replied. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Dummy¡­ meanie¡­ Dummy meanie dummy!¡± Amethely exasperated, her face steamy as she headbutted his shoulder. ¡°¡­!? Pfft¡­ aha-hahaha.¡± ¡°!!!?¡± Suddenly, the stranger burst out laughing. Amethely could feel her cheeks inflate as she repeatedly hit his arm softly. ¡°Meanie, sadist, meanie, meanie! Sadist! How can you laugh at a lady¡¯s struggles?!¡± she protested while dissatisfactory huffing. ¡°Well¡­¡± the stranger scratched his cheek again. ¡°I thought you¡¯d leave eventually¡­¡± he said softly. ¡°But¡­ it seemed unavoidable. Hence, I opened my eyes¡­ the wrong time¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As she got reminded, Amethely buried her face in the coat¡ªthis also smells like hiiiim! She cried inwardly. ¡­ .. In a dark and red world, Alum lay still in the dim space. The world was filled with cracks of white light¡ªa young monochrome version of himself stared at him as if he¡¯d been waiting for him to wake up. ¡°¡­You¡¯re here again,¡± young Alum said calmly. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°¡­This place is crumbling, isn¡¯t it?¡± his younger self chuckled. Alum looked around. Bits and pieces of the dark crimson space slowly fell apart, shattering like glass. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°¡­Say¡­ will I have new paint? Once the canvas is white¡­ I¡¯d like to paint¡­¡± the younger him said, his gaze downcast as if he¡¯d anticipated a ¡®No.¡¯ Alum got up and ruffled his hair. ¡°You will,¡± he declared. ¡°Even though black and red will always be unforgettable. I¡¯ll bring you everything,¡± he added, his voice warm but determined. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil me too much,¡± the younger Alum chuckled. ¡°Who knows?¡± Alum replied and opened his eyes¡ªawakening to the real world. ¡­ .. Slowly, Alum opened his eyes, peeking subtly. In the fountain¡¯s reflection, a girl squeezed her eyes close while holding her breath. ¡°¡­¡± He shut his eyes and began counting¡ªshe¡¯ll leave soon, he thought. But naive he was. 5 minutes passed, then 10. He sighed inwardly and blinked, afraid the girl lost consciousness from holding her breath, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the reflection, they locked eyes as she took a deep breath¡ªbut the thing was that¡­ her head was still on his shoulder¡ªfaced towards him¡­ The girl froze instantly as she paled, and at the same time, Alum slowly got his head off hers¡ªhis heart raced strangely, and he couldn¡¯t help but scratch his cheek. ¡­Am I¡­ actually¡­ a dummy? I am, aren¡¯t I?! Aaah! Dummy, dummy, dummy! Ame, you could¡¯ve just lightly moved his head and gotten out. Why didn¡¯t you think of that?! ¡®Oh, I¡¯m just going to hold my breath~¡¯¡ªhow did you even get there????! But suddenly, the girl began to whisper¡ªor was it perhaps her thoughts? He was amused and apologized for embarrassing her. But as he tried to leave, she grabbed his shirt and said something about indecency, which perplexed him. He stayed as he realized the small creatures clung to him for dear life. Soon, a soft chuckle escaped his lips as he realized the situation¡¯s absurdity. He confessed that he¡¯d been awake¡ªwhich flustered the girl. She began calling him a dummy or a meanie as she headbutted him, which oddly endeared him, causing him to laugh softly. The girl¡¯s cheek inflated. Now, she called him a sadist who enjoyed a lady¡¯s struggles. The way she huffed adorably while looking at him with teary eyes stirred something unfamiliar in his chest. It was warmth, yet he was restless¡ªhis pulse was acting strange, too, and he didn¡¯t even need to place a hand over his heart to notice. Strangely, Alum was urged to explain himself. As he did, the girl¡¯s face reddened even more¡ªor was it even possible? He wondered if he imagined it. But then¡­ This also smells like hiiiim! The girl squealed quietly as she buried her face in his coat. ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t look straight at her and turned away. His face was burning up, and now that he¡¯d rested, his senses had returned. His body was uncomfortable and sticky. For an odd reason, he was strangely conscious¡ªdo I smell¡­? He contemplated. But that shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ he thought. Bashfully, he glanced toward her. And for the first time. Their eyes locked for real. No reflection but raw, direct eye contact. ¡­ .. In the heart of the capital city, where lush luminescent flora and pleasant winds pass. Two strangers¡ªyouths, locked eyes. Defused sunlight illuminated the scene warmly as leaves rustled in the winds. Birds chirped as water rushed through the fountain, splashing softly¡ªfor the first time in their lives. Their heart skipped a beat.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Alum, whose world had been bleak, dark, or red until just recently, seemed to light up. Unlike small cracks of light¡ªthis ray blinded his eyes and enveloped him in warmth. He realized¡ªdid I¡­ fall in love¡­? as he peered deep into soft, vulnerable, amethyst-like eyes¡ªwhich glistered with tiny tears. Her lips were slightly parted and soft-looking; her cheeks were flushed¡ªher silver-gray hair seemed to glow and twinkle as it subtly slid down her shoulder. At the same time, Amethely peered deep into Alum¡¯s warm golden eyes¡ªwhich almost seemed to shine on their own. She couldn¡¯t help but notice his long eyelashes and how his jet-black hair almost seemed to shimmer in the sun¡¯s golden light. Her heart was racing, and she almost wanted to jump. With her chest aching¡ªshe couldn¡¯t breathe and her stomach twirling and swirling, she realized¡ªoh¡­ I fell in love¡­? He¡¯s¡­ handsome, a little expressionless, but¡­ he¡¯s blushing? Th-that¡¯s¡­ adorable¡­ she thought as she couldn¡¯t get her eyes off him. I-I want to touch him¡­? No wait! You¡¯ve already failed to convince him you¡¯re not an indecent girl; don¡¯t make it worse! ¡°¡­¡± What do I do¡­? Alum wondered. I¡¯ve never been in love¡­ she¡¯s adorable¡­ but not in a way I just want to look¡­ I¡­ want to hold her? Can¡­ I? No. Don¡¯t idiot¡­ you¡¯re just strangers¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just like that, Alum and Amethely didn¡¯t move as they sunk deeper into one another¡¯s eyes. Is his/her heart beating like mine¡­? They thought. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m a dummy?¡± Alum reluctantly asked, scratching his cheek. He was the one to break the silence. If he didn¡¯t, he would probably touch her unconsciously as he does those close to him. ¡°¡­No¡­ I am a dummy,¡± Amethely replied, teary-eyed as she averted her gaze. ¡°You must think I¡¯m just some indecent girl sniffing strangers¡ªI¡¯ve only sniffed you, sob¡­¡± Amethely then covered her face¡­ With his coat. Alum knew it couldn¡¯t be helped since her hands were underneath, but¡­ it didn¡¯t exactly help her situation. ¡°I see¡­¡± Alum replied. He also averted his gaze since he found it embarrassing to look at¡ªnot because he found her strange, but because it just was. Unconsciously, he moved his arm, covering his face, yet he couldn¡¯t help but glance at her despite the embarrassment dancing in his chest. ¡°Ah¡­ aha-haha¡­ Look¡­ Ame¡­ he¡¯s not even denying it¡­ you¡¯re an indecent girl¡­¡± she murmured in defeat. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think so at all¡­¡± Alum said softly. Amethely stirred a little, gazing up as she grabbed the upper sleeve of his shirt. ¡°Really¡­?¡± she voiced in a tiny, shaky voice. ¡°¡­¡± Alum¡¯s mind went completely blank¡ªit was as if his innate intelligence never existed, and only one thing surfaced in his head. Is¡­ it possible to the this endearingly adorable? Is this cuteness¡­? What is cuteness? Her? Wait what? In essence, he was too lovestruck and became stupid. So, without much thought, he cupped her cheeks and looked straight into her eyes once more. ¡°Really, really,¡± he said calmly despite his throbbing heart acting up. ¡°¡ª?????!¡± Feeling his soft and warm hands on her face, Amethely¡¯s face instantly combusted, turning red and hot as her brain slowly boiled with steam reeking out of her head. Realizing what he¡¯d done, Alum quickly removed his hands, and like an erupting volcano, his face glowed lava red. ¡°S-sorry¡­¡± he stammered uncharacteristically. ¡°I-I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to¡­ touch you casually like I did¡­¡± he tried to explain in a panic. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He¡­ ehe-hehe~¡± Amethely giggled softly like a drunk person¡ªshe¡¯d finally lost it. ¡°I see¡­ a dream, I¡¯m in a dream!¡± she said. Because in her well-cooked mind, there was no way she¡¯d randomly meet her prince. ¡°A dream!¡± she declared adorably. ¡°¡­¡± Alum was speechless but locked eyes with her still. ¡°¡ªNOT!¡± Amethely exclaimed in a panic, covering her face as she shrunk and hid herself by headbutting Alum¡¯s arm. ¡®So it means¡­ this handsome stranger and pleasant scent is real¡­!¡¯ she murmured, but it was dampened, making her words difficult to discern. The spirits watched, bemused yet amused by the situation. Our Ame has lost it¡­ they thought. ¡°¡­You¡¯re¡­ pretty too, and¡­ has a nice scent¡­¡± Alum somehow overheard and replied¡ªhe thought he was thinking... but said it aloud. ¡°¡­¡± Amethely froze like a statue. ¡°¡­¡± As did Alum. Oh¡­ the boy has lost it too¡­ the spirits commented. ¡­ .. After a while, Alum and Amethely calmed down, exchanging subtle glances. The spirits explained how everything transpired to Amethely as Alum fed them with the treats he¡¯d gotten in the trading district. ¡°Pu¡­ puuu!¡± ¡°Kyu!¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Amethely listened carefully. ¡°Iiik, iiik,¡± another spirit joined. Confused, Alum watched as he didn¡¯t understand¡ªthe translation didn¡¯t seem to apply to the spirits, but he didn¡¯t mind. However, he was curious what they were telling her. They told her she seemed cold and had him lend her his coat, but they also noticed how he was exhausted and needed rest¡ªit was a win-win if they could cuddle the both of them, they said¡­ Amethely was speechless, unsure if she should praise them or lament. Usually, the spirits deterred others from away, or she would notice someone approach her, but that wasn¡¯t the case this time. Ultimately, she praised them for doing something good with an elegant smile befitting that of a saint. But as she noticed Alum¡¯s glance, her face reddened in a blush, and her elegance fell apart. Alum blushed, scratching his cheek while turning the other way¡ªthey hadn¡¯t ushered a word to each other since they thawed, and the mood was even more awkward. Yet¡­ neither of them was too uncomfortable¡ªit was strangely nice. Ehehehe~ I see¡­ that¡¯s what happened. From the looks of it, he¡¯s a foreigner, isn¡¯t he? Or at least a traveler. But then again, some people wear the amulet when they don¡¯t have good control over their mana¡­ Now that she knew how it all transpired, she managed to collect herself despite agonizing over her cringe worthy actions and stupidity until now. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the stranger who fed the spirits with an expressionless face. It was feelings unfamiliar to her, yet she knew what they were. It made her ticklish inside and happy. But at the same time, she didn¡¯t know what to do. For her, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to interact with people as the saint, but he didn¡¯t even know she was¡ªit was a dilemma since she¡¯s awkward otherwise, and she couldn¡¯t flip her saintly switch. But without turning her way, Alum asked, ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± in near indifference, causing her heart to sting a little. Oh¡­ I see. He¡¯s collected himself as well¡­ is he usually cold? She wondered, but¡­ He smiled so adorably back when he laughed, though¡­ not only that, he reassured me with warmth¡­ is¡­ he shy? ¡°I have, thank you. Also¡­ for lending me your coat¡­¡± Amethely warmly voiced, her tone soft and melodic¡ªsoothing to the soul. ¡°¡­¡± Is she the same girl? Alum wondered. With a quick glance, she subtly averted her eyes and blushed. Her actions stirred funny feelings inside him, and he almost involuntarily clenched his chest. Why is she so¡­ shiny and captivating? But before he could turn stupid again, he stopped his heart to let his body reset¡ªwhich didn¡¯t help as Amethely still dazzled in his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mister, are you okay? You look a little pale¡­¡± she worried, peering adorably into his soul. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Amethely continued to worry as Alum was quietly dazed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡ªand for the coat as well. I did it because the small animals told me to,¡± Alum replied warmly, trying to keep his composure. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Realizing that Alum was just shy, her heart throbbed¡ªnow what? She wondered. There was an option to return his coat, but she didn¡¯t want that just yet. And there was an option to start a conversation¡ªas if. She didn¡¯t know how. ¡°Do you want some snacks?¡± Alum suddenly asked. ¡°I could not possibly¡­¡± As she was about to say accept, she noticed the disappointment in his eyes and quickly changed her mind. ¡°U-um¡­ if it is fine with you¡­ I would like some¡­¡± In that instance, Alum¡¯s eyes lit up as he presented her a few options: cookies, cakes, tarts, bread, candy¡­ Huh¡­? Is he a sweets lover, perchance? ¡­Cute¡­ ¡°Will you pick for me?¡± she requested. She was also curious about what he¡¯d pick for her and waited anxiously. ¡°What about the sweet bread?¡± he suggested. Amethely¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡­May I ask why?¡± she asked. ¡°Because your eyes lingered on the bread slightly longer than the other treats, why?¡± Alum replied bluntly. ¡°O-oh¡­ I see. I wondered since I love sweet bread. It is my favorite,¡± Amethely smiled brightly, she was incredibly happy he noticed something like that. ¡°Mm, I see¡­ I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Yesh¡­¡± she fumbled. At which Alum lightly chuckled. In response, Amethely sulked, her cheeks inflated slightly, but as she was about to take a bite of the bread, the wind blew, her hair became a mess, and she bit into her own silver-gray stands. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± It usually never was an issue since she had control over it, but now that her mana foundation was broken, it had become slightly inconvenient. Not only that, she didn¡¯t have the coif she usually wore. Alum began to rummage through the bag and found a caramel pouch tied with a red silk ribbon. Amethely watched curiously as he handed it to her. Confused, she tilted her head. ¡°I am ashamed to say this¡­ I do not know how to¡­ use it¡­¡± Abashed, she lowered her gaze. She technically knew how to tie her hair with it, but it wouldn¡¯t be cute or pretty. She didn¡¯t want to be seen as incompetent by him. Thus, she was reluctant to take it off his hand. Alum considered her words for a moment. ¡°How about I tie it for you?¡± he suggested. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± A moment later, his warm hand ran through her smooth, silky hair. It was so nice he forgot that he was tying her hair¡ªit was the same for Amethely. She leaned back and enjoyed his hands running through her hair, lost in the moment. When he was done, a pang of disappointment hit her heart. She turned around to look at his work in the fountain¡¯s reflection, and it was a cute bow neatly tying her hair. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She was stunned, but Alum seemed pleased with his work¡ªhe looked oddly smug about it. Has he done this¡­ to other girls as well¡­? Her mind raced as her chest tightened. She was afraid to ask, but it didn¡¯t seem like she had to as Alum began speaking. ¡°Not bad, right? I used to do this when I visited the orphanage, so I¡¯ve had practice in this,¡± he proudly mentioned. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing those words, Amethely felt relieved, and the heaviness in her chest vanished¡ªI¡¯m so silly¡­ she thought. But still, she¡¯s glad it wasn¡¯t a lover or¡­ Huh? Does¡­ he have a lover¡­? The thought suddenly crossed her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Alum said. Confused, Amethely asked, ¡°Don¡¯t?¡± while leaning her head slightly to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lover¡ªwhat about you?¡± ¡°¡­I-I do not¡­ have one¡­¡± she stammered a little. H-huuuuh!? Can he read my thoughts????? ¡°No¡­ you¡­ sometimes say them aloud¡­¡± Alum tried to hold it in but chuckled in mild amusement. At the realization, Amethely covered her face with her hands, slightly peeking through the gaps of her fingers as Alum laughed lightly. ¡°Meanie¡­¡± she said while pouting. Despite her puffy face, Alum found her endearing regardless. He lightly covered his mouth and smiled adorably, laughing lightly with his eyes closed. Seeing that, Amethely¡¯s chest became filled with warmth. She, too, began to giggle and soon laughed at the absurdity with him¡ªtheir eyes locked, and from the outside, they looked like two love-struck fools. ¡­ .. Time passed and it had been a while since Amethely parted from the stranger. She returned to the monastery happily, almost skipping due to the flowery feeling. The paladins glanced at her, as did the nuns. They didn¡¯t know what happened, but their saint seemed very happy. Was it because she met her sister again after a long while? Did she get that red silk ribbon as a present? They did not know. But it didn¡¯t matter what the reason was. As long as she was happy, that was all that mattered. Amethely entered the dorms, eventually reaching her room. As soon as she did, she dove straight into her bed, rolling around as she hugged her pillow. ¡°Ehe¡­ ehehehe~¡± she kicked and squealed, rubbing her face on the pillow. ¡°¡­¡± In her room, waiting for her, was Chely¡­ who was left speechless at the sight. As she quietly watched her sister¡¯s strange behavior, she sipped tea, waiting for a proper moment. But Keilyn, who was at the same table, made a not-so-subtle grimace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her¡­?¡± she voiced aloud. As she did¡­ Amethely¡¯s actions froze. Stiffly like a rusty golem, she turned toward the table, where her gaze met theirs. ¡°¡­¡± Silence ensued and Amethely got off the bed, fixing her dress. ¡°B-Big Sis¡­ and¡­ Kei¡­ w-why are you¡­ here¡­?¡± she spoke, but her words barely came out. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re happy, Ame,¡± Chely just said, not really understanding what was happening before trying to change the subject. ¡°Well¡­ did you forget we would discuss the upcoming banquet that will be held for the wanderers tonight?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You even lent us the access ring to your room,¡± Keilyn added while grinning¡ªshe had no plans of just forgetting what she saw. ¡°I-I know¡­¡± Amethely stammered. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t that an hour from now?¡± she asked. ¡°Hahaha,¡± Keilyn laughed softly. ¡°That is true. But Elly couldn¡¯t wait to see you. She rushed to finish work¡ª¡± ¡°K-Kei! You don¡¯t have to tell her!¡± Chely retorted as a visible blush surfaced on her cheeks. ¡°Ah, my baaad~¡± Keilyn averted her gaze and whistled. With her chest filled with familial warmth, Amethely approached Chely, gently hugging her. ¡°Siiiis, I love you!¡± she exclaimed. Reciprocating the embrace, Chely replied, ¡°I love you too,¡± warmly. ¡°But I have to ask, where did you get this cute ribbon?¡± Suddenly, Amethely solidified again before blushing ferociously. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed as well. Do tell. I¡¯m curious,¡± Keilyn playfully added. ¡°¡­I um¡­¡± Shyly, Amethely left her sister¡¯s embrace. She covered half her face with her hands and gazed at the floor. ¡°I-it¡¯s from a caramel pouch¡­¡± she stammered lightly¡ªa dead giveaway there was more to it. ¡°There¡¯s more to it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Keilyn nudged her. Chely was curious, too, and her eyes seemed to twinkle in anticipation. Bashfully, Amethely¡¯s face flushed utterly red while smiling uncontrollably. ¡°I¡­ received it from someone¡­ a-a handsome¡­ man I met at the park¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chely and Keilyn locked eyes in silence, but it only lasted for a second before they grabbed each other¡¯s hands, squealing in excitement while Amethely stood there shyly. But Chely froze in place when she heard Amethely¡¯s following words. ¡°He has soft black hair and golden eyes¡­ ehehe, he¡¯s super kind and handsome!¡± she excitedly added¡ªthough she left out the part about Alum¡¯s pleasant scent. You¡­ already told us he was handsome¡­ Keilyn thought. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Wow? Really? Ame has fallen in love. You beat me to it, huh?¡± Keilyn grinned as she flung her arm over Amethely¡¯s shoulder. On the other hand, Chely¡¯s mind lingered on Amethely¡¯s words but decided not to worry about it¡ªafter all, Alum was resting in the military base¡ªthere was no way they¡¯d just let him wander alone, she convinced herself. ¡°H-huh?! How did you know!?¡± Amethely bashfully hid behind her hands. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s his name!?¡± Keilyn inquired with a teasing grin. ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, Amethely¡¯s brain stopped. ¡°¡­?¡± Keilyn tilted her head, as did Chely. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was then dawned on them¡ªtheir clumsy sister/friend didn¡¯t even know the name of the person she fell for! ¡­ .. Walking around with a candy in his mouth in a daze, Alum managed to get lost¡­ but there was a fluffy, warm feeling in his chest¡ªhis mind still lingered on the girl he¡¯d recently. He¡¯d accomplished his goal of visiting the grand library afterward and even finished reading all volumes of the Isles Quest series. But he could vaguely remember what it was about¡­ When he entered the wrong Levethren and headed for the military base, ultimately, he found himself in a dim alley, taking a shortcut suggested to a station where the Levethren did pass the base by a guard he had asked. The candy in his mouth melted slowly as he indulged himself. The caramels were from the pouch he¡¯d taken the silk ribbon from¡ªit reminded him of her whenever he took it out to get another caramel. But¡­ he vaguely heard people ahead of him. There was a straight path and a turn at the corner. Something ominous loomed, and he knew it. If he took the left turn, he would be in trouble. He would get closer to a Levethren station if he continued straight. Alum crushed the caramel in his mouth as his eyes turned inorganic¡ªthe world turned black and red. He gazed toward the left and heard a faint cry. Thus, choosing that path. Seconds passed, and suddenly, everything went quiet¡ªswooosh! Something fell from above¡ªa person fully cloaked barely missed him with his blade as he came down. A horizontal swing followed, but Alum grabbed his wrist and knelt them in the groin, causing them to stagger before a punch was delivered to their throat, ending with a kick that knocked them out. The youth stared at the unconscious body before turning at the corner ahead¡ªred filled his view as a man with a military outfit was cleaved in two vertically. At the sight of Alum, the culprits froze momentarily and stopped cleaning. They looked at one another before dashing toward Alum at high speeds. ¡°Damned incompetent!¡± one exasperated as he saw a blade in Alum¡¯s hand, presumably referring to the guy Alum knocked out. Claws protruded from the back of his hand, while the others had blades. ¡®Scum,¡¯ Alum murmured under his breath¡ªhis eyes illuminated light blue, and the next moment they knew¡ªthe blade he¡¯d borrowed pierced the beastman¡¯s skull. As the lifeless body rapidly approached, Alum tore the blade out of the beastman¡¯s skull. The other two halted as their comrade¡¯s body smashed into a wall behind the youth. ¡ªThud¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Utterly perplexed, they each took out a gun. They realized that without mana, they couldn¡¯t beat him. But suddenly¡ªBOOM! Someone came crashing down from the sky¡ªa horned beastman. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The guy seemed furious. He turned toward Alum and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Mister Alum,¡± apologetically before getting barraged by bullets¡ªwhich couldn¡¯t penetrate the scales on his arms. ¡°Oh, Mister Boail, I¡¯m lost. Nice timing.¡± At this point, Alum¡¯s eyes had returned to their usual golden color. ¡°Haha¡­ Well¡­ I can tell¡­¡± Boail replied, heaving a heavy sigh as he saw the cleaved body of one of his agents. ¡°I can tell¡­¡± A/N Uh, I was planning an illustration for this chapter, but... I''ll add it in the future... (added) Chapter Fourteen: Red & Grace In the dim alley, Boail was baraged by bullets, which he blocked with the scales on his arms. But he immediately closed the distance when they ran out of ammunition, knocking one into a wall. The other one cleaved his blade into his arm but got stuck. ¡°Argh!¡± Boail cried as he grabbed the arm of the criminal, slamming him onto the ground. Now that they were unconscious, he chained them with mobility-restrictive cuffs. He turned toward Alum, who coughed lightly¡ªa red liquid expelled with each. Boail ran to him, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± while searching for something inside the void box. ¡°I am¡­ You?¡± Alum replied as he wiped his mouth. ¡°¡­So-so,¡± Boail shrugged, his arm bleeding mad. I don¡¯t see any injuries. Why does he cough blood? Is his body frail? But¡­ I saw him kill that beastman effortlessly. Boail activated a healing core and gave it to Alum, which he reluctantly took after he saw Boail¡¯s arm heal. With a touch, warmth enveloped his body as his body began to heal. He recalled the sensation¡ªit was similar to how Iristolth used magic on him before. Curiously, he observed the item. ¡°It is a healing core co-developed by the Saint¡ªimpressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Boail chuckled when he noticed Alum¡¯s curious eyes. Alum carefully observed the semi-metallic object as some strange text ran through the surface of it. ¡°Amethely Ilis? She is also a researcher, right?¡± he inquired. ¡°¡­Precisely, I¡¯m impressed you knew. Most do not even know she is a scholar. Did you take an interest in Lady Saint by chance?¡± ¡°No. She simply looks like a girl I like, is all¡­¡± Alum paused. ¡°¡­I see?¡± ¡°By the way, one of them got away,¡± Alum nudged his head lightly toward the pathway beside him. ¡°¡­There was one more?¡± Boail raised a brow. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s a good thing¡ªthey will know what happened.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shocked, Boail sighed. ¡°You deliberately let him go?¡± ¡°He¡¯d be dead if it weren¡¯t the case,¡± Alum replied as he bit down on a cookie. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve got those two,¡± he added casually. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ .. A while later, city guards appeared and took the criminals away. Boail and Alum headed back to the base through the Levethren. When they arrived, there was a Rigeld, who crossed his arms and did not look pleased. ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± he reprimanded like an angry parent. ¡°Don¡¯t you have too much free time as a head commander?¡± Alum inquired, almost as if he was sulking. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t!¡± Rigeld exclaimed. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m so busy I barely have time to laze around!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Boail lightly coughed. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m done with work and have free time, and since you¡¯re late for our appointment, I am here waiting by the gates! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Boail averted his eyes slightly, as did Alum. Noticing the change, Rigeld had a bad feeling. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The shy shimmer of orange over the ocean, waves gently hit the shores. A man with dark silver hair sighed, looking out his window. In Rigeld¡¯s office were stacks of paperwork¡ªreports kept coming in. Nearby was a youth with jet-black hair and golden eyes eating snacks. Beside him was a beastman with red horns¡ªBoail, writing a witness report. ¡°Alum Miller¡­¡± Rigeld voiced tiredly. ¡°Are you a trouble magnet?!¡± he exasperated. ¡°¡­¡± The youth who was being questioned averted his gaze and began pouring tea to Boail, who wrote Alum¡¯s part since he couldn¡¯t himself. As it turned out, Boail is also a commander, and he was on guard duty because they were short-staffed after an expedition deep into the mountains to eliminate the disaster beast, Selges. Initially, he wasn¡¯t sent to look for Alum but one of his agents. The agent turned out to be a double agent. He was sent to learn about their dealings regarding illegal magitech and chemical compounds such as gunpowder but was unfortunately found out by the criminals first. Still, In a way, Alum could understand why they regarded technology outside of magic as dangerous¡ªit wasn¡¯t something they could control like they did magic. Although¡­ not that it was the first time a gun was pointed at him. I wonder Which recipe they use for gunpowder, maybe something native to this world? Alum wondered. After the report was finished, Alum left the room and was told to wait outside. Now that Rigeld and Boail, he put a small coin-like crystal into an illusion projection machine. It was a secret recorder that activated when the user was under extreme stress or death. In the projections was a scene a little before Boail¡¯s agent was killed, then Alum stepped into the scene just as the report stated. But¡­ there was something strange about Alum himself. His eyes had a blue glow, and the way he coughed blood afterward was odd to them since no mana was involved. Rigeld knew Alum was cursed, but did he perhaps have some control over it? And does he have to pay a price? He could speculate all he wanted but it wouldn¡¯t do him good. ¡°Well. He¡¯s trustworthy,¡± Rigeld said as he leaned back with hands behind his head, staring at the ceiling. ¡°Slightly dangerous, but he¡¯s Luna¡¯s friend. So. I won¡¯t question her judgment,¡± he sighed but was mildly amused. ¡°It is as you say, Sir. Should I keep an eye on him during the stay?¡± ¡°If you want. Still, I kinda wanna keep him, not only because he and Luna get along, but I believe he¡¯ll be right at home here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, don¡¯t give me that look. Either way, they¡¯ll have to decide whether they join the military or become ordinary civilians within a week¡ªheck, some might perhaps even be recruited by the Kilenloths, haha!¡± Watching his boss laugh light-heartedly, Boail couldn¡¯t help but sigh. But it wouldn¡¯t be out of the question for the church to recruit or, in the case of wealthy houses, adopt a wanderer into their family as the Howlshock¡¯s did him. ¡­ .. ¡°Master¡­ I hope it is to your taste.¡± In a dim, cozy place where people enjoyed drinks and pastries, a man with soft white hair and blue eyes casually glanced outside the window inside a hidden room. And the man talking to him was none other than Bettlon¡ªthe store owner. The white-haired man turned his gaze from the outside to the plate in front of him. On it was a cake with a mild, sweet scent. It was decorated with golden fruits found deep within the jungles and colorful berries. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Bettlon swallowed saliva in anticipation, waiting for his master¡¯s approval. ¡°Oh, this is some good stuff.¡± But suddenly, a sweet, angelic voice echoed in Bettlon¡¯s ears. The source of the beautiful melody came from an ethereal lady with soft-white hair and golden eyes. ¡°Mmmh!¡± she savored the taste. ¡°Hey, Alester. If you¡¯re not eating yours, can I have it?¡± the lady asked. ¡°No, you cannot,¡± Alester answered bluntly, which caused Bettlon to sigh in relief. ¡°Insolent bitch!¡± Another beautiful girl with golden eyes slammed the table. ¡°Do not call our Master by name! Say that again, and I¡¯ll slit that throat of yours!¡± she exclaimed, clenching her teeth. ¡°Master! Why is this bitch here?!¡± she growled in exasperation. ¡°Aetlise,¡± Alester calmly called the girl¡¯s name. ¡°Your hair got into the cake,¡± he stated. ¡°¡­¡± Looking down, the girl noticed a dark purple strand of hair on her cake. Aetlise¡¯s cheeks puffed when she realized the other girl was subtly laughing at her. About to erupt, Aetlise held back, her face glowing red. ¡°Bitch! If times weren¡¯t so different now, I¡¯d return you to stardust like I did the rest of your kin!¡± Aetlise ¡°Pfff¡­you did me a favor annihilating those fools.¡± The other girl lightly chuckled while trying to hold it in. ¡°Oh, please, Little Scrap~ Feel free to try. I can¡­ meh, somewhat easily tear that core of yours out of your chest,¡± Eterisa replied with a casual smile. ¡°¡­Grrr! It¡¯s an A-Logic, you imbecile,¡± Aetlise snarled. ¡°If only this barrier didn¡¯t process magic slightly below me, and my spells wouldn¡¯t be so slow¡ªyou¡¯d be long gone, Crispy Wing!¡± ¡°Ehehe~ My, that¡¯s cute, Little Scrap~ Though, this barrier does me nothing¡­¡± Eterisa coldly stared Aetlise down. ¡°If you want, why don¡¯t we fight where it doesn¡¯t affect you?¡± she suggested, her intent filled with malice. ¡°YOU!¡± Aetlise fumed. ¡°Aetlise, eat your cake. Eterisa, don¡¯t provoke her,¡± Alester said, his voice chilly as Absolute Frost. ¡°Yeah~ yeah, whateveeeer~ But Lise¡¯s so cute like this,¡± she teased, grinning mockingly. ¡°¡­¡± Quietly, Aetlise ate her cake. Amidst all the chaos, another table member sipped tea¡ªR¡¯Stelesso. Unlike the rowdy Aetlise, his kill intent was absurd yet controlled¡ªall of which was obviously toward Eterisa. Troubled, Bettlon smiled somewhat forcibly. But¡­This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Alester said, finally taking a bite of the cake. Suddenly, it was as if his whole world brightened¡ªall he ever wanted was his master¡¯s approval¡ªit was all that mattered. After all, who not in all of eternity but his master? ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, Master,¡± Bettlon smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll get the other treats now. Is there something you want?¡± Alester¡¯s indifferent face softened. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m up for some caramels.¡± Bettlon nodded. ¡°They will be ready in a moment,¡± he said before clapping his hand. ¡°Alright, do not disturb Master too much¡ªI¡¯ll throw you out otherwise!¡± Despite Bettlon¡¯s smile, the others shuddered¡ªEterisa became quiet as she didn¡¯t want to miss out on the treats. Aetlise shared the sentiment, while R¡¯Stelesso felt oddly pressured despite not being involved. ¡­ .. Waiting in the halls, Alum enjoyed himself another caramel¡ªin fact, he¡¯d gotten more of the same treat when he returned to the base with Boail. Each time he tasted their sweetness, he remembered the endearing girl he¡¯d fallen for. Although he had questions about whether the saint and the girl were one and the same, the answer wouldn¡¯t deter him either way. He promised he¡¯d bring a new color, but it was now more than that. He knew what happiness was. He can feel it, too. He¡¯d been spoiled as of late, happy that he had a caring guardian, glad that he had a friend like Noel, now Luna, but also happy that he got to know Miu despite being unsure how to interact with her. While he was in his musings, filled with gratitude, he picked up light footsteps from the distance. As it turned out, it was Luna. Their eyes met, and she¡¯d flash him a warm smile while he also returned one. ¡°Hey,¡± Luna greeted him casually as she waved. ¡°I heard Uncle Rig dragged you here. Did he do something to you?¡± she studied him as she circled him. ¡°No. I might¡¯ve caused him trouble, though,¡± Alum shrugged. His reply caused Luna to chuckle softly. ¡°I see. What happened?¡± she asked as she leaned on the wall. Alum did the same right next to her as if it was the most natural thing to do. ¡°Well, I saw someone getting murdered. He was a soldier here at the base, but he was a double agent,¡± he replied as he fed Luna a candy. ¡°Mmnh~ and then?¡± ¡°Things escalated. I ended up killing one of the criminals, and two are now in custody for questioning. The first one I let go¡ªfortunately, the others deemed him incompetent. He might be dead by now,¡± Alum explained as he took another treat. ¡°Mm, I see. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not hurt.¡± Luna leaned her head on his arm. ¡°Did you at least rest?¡± she then asked. ¡°Somewhat,¡± Alum said, recalling his moment with the girl at the park. ¡°What about you? Uncle Rig told me you went to rest.¡± ¡°Mm, I did, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t. I went looking for you. I waited in your room, but you didn¡¯t return.¡± ¡°I went out to the city. My bad.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t apologize. I waited on my own.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Rig?¡± Luna questioned, peering innocently deep into his eyes. ¡°He adopted me, apparently. I¡¯m playing along, I suppose.¡± ¡°Mm? Should I call you Cousin Al then?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Alum chuckled. ¡°But just Al should be fine. We¡¯re close?¡± he suggested questioningly. ¡°¡­Al? ¡­Okay, Al,¡± Luna smiled brightly and nuzzled against him. ¡°Oh, but¡­ I don¡¯t have a nickname¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­ a dilemma indeed,¡± Alum pondered as he stared at the floor. ¡°Luna,¡± he called her by name, but¡­ the way he called her was soft and warm, tickling her heart. ¡°Y-yes?¡± Luna replied, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°What is it¡­?¡± she tilted her head, slightly confused about why he suddenly called her so sweetly. ¡°I thought that calling you that way would suffice in the absence of a nickname.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re a genius,¡± Luna murmured. ¡°Hmph,¡± Alum smiled smugly and pridefully, albeit subdued. ¡°Pff, ehehe. You¡¯re silly, maybe a little goofy too,¡± Luna softly laughed. ¡°Am I? Then¡­ I might become a comedian one day¡­¡± ¡°Mm~ the irony.¡± Luna grabbed his sleeve and rested her forehead on his arm. ¡°Y¡¯know¡­ I¡¯m happy to have met you. Our short time of knowing one another has been special¡­¡± she looked up into his golden eyes. ¡°I hope we¡¯ll be best friends for a long time to come,¡± she voiced, her smile dazzled, and the warmth of her words brightened his even more. ¡°Mm, I feel the same way,¡± Alum replied. Unconsciously, Alum reached toward her head. Luna¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, causing him to hesitate. But as Luna closed her eyes and leaned toward his hand, he proceeded gently. Her hair was silky, and he was careful not to mess it up. ¡°It feels nice¡­¡± Luna murmured, content with Alum¡¯s work. ¡°It was too when you did it for me,¡± he replied. ¡°It was? I¡¯m glad¡­ I¡¯ve never done anything like that before¡­ not even to my younger brother¡­ but, Al, you seem used to it?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m used to dealing with kids, I suppose,¡± Alum answered reluctantly, but Luna wasn¡¯t going to pry. ¡°You¡¯re not calling me a kid, are you?¡± she teased. ¡°No. But even if you¡¯re not one, isn¡¯t it nice once either way? At least, once in a while.¡± ¡°Mmh¡­ It is. Hey, Al, will you lend me a shoulder later?¡± ¡°Sure¡­ Hm? Am I a pillow?¡± ¡°Mm, a comfortable one,¡± Luna replied with a soft giggle. Time passed, and when Rigeld left the office with Boail, he was shocked to his core. He knew that Luna and Alum were getting along, even playfully adopting Alum as half a joke, but seeing them lean on one another while eating treats brought tears to his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Boail meanwhile pretended nothing ever happened. ¡­ .. ¡ªCling! Inside one of the lush gardens of the monetary, blades clashed as paladins sparred with one another¡ªBOOM! Magic erupts, covering the area with dust. As debris cleared, silver-gray hair shimmered in the orange sun¡ªher amethyst eyes filled with grace as she cleared the rest of the dust cloud with a swing of her blade. In the middle of training, five paladins directed their divine weapons toward a singular girl¡ªa blademaster and their saint. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± one of the paladins groaned. Her muscles throbbed and burned as her fingers locked, clasping the spear tightly. Similarly, another paladin readied his bow. The two mages behind them conjured spells while their vanguard tightly embraced his shield and readied his sword. ¡°You have all improved,¡± the silver-haired girl voiced elegantly. ¡°Haa¡­¡± one of the paladins heaved heavily. ¡°It is all thanks to you, Saint Amethely,¡± he replied. The others nodded as they prepared to attack. ¡°If we win, Lady Saint, then¡­ we wish to become your pupils!¡± the archer exclaimed. Amethely smiled warmly at them. ¡°That is our promise, and I will keep it,¡± she replied, her purple eyes determined. Ah¡­ this was way more difficult than we thought¡­ the paladins shared a sentiment with their gaze. Oh, how naive¡­ we felt that making her draw her divine blade would be easier than it actually is¡­ they sighed inwardly. It was officially the 60th time the paladins challenged her to spar after their joint training session. When Amethely first became a saint, they fought among one another to be her guard, but as it turned out, she was way too independent. All the high-ranking paladins respect her independence, and they let her wander on her own without guards. But they all agreed that she should have someone on her side. While they rival her in raw strength, she is more flexible than them in other areas¡ªbefore is a blademaster, she is a mage. So, they came up with a plan, and that was for her to become a mentor, and when they became strong enough one day, she¡¯d take them with her wherever she went¡ªthat was the promise she made with the Pope. Of course¡­ Amethely didn¡¯t fall for it that easily, which resulted in this current situation. A situation where novice to more experienced paladins train with her, and after the training, they could take her trail to become her student. Out of a total of 93 paladins, only five would consistently take her trial. Her condition was simple. Make her draw her divine blade¡ªwhich was more plausible now than ever since she couldn¡¯t use mana in her current state. ¡ªIIIIIEEEPP The archer¡¯s arrow tore through the air, cleaving the winds with its lightning coating¡ªFWOSH! In a last-ditch effort, speir and swords infused in flames and winds¡ªTOCK! The mages fell to their knees, working together and excreting their last drop of mana to cage Amethely in a gravity zone. This is bad¡­ Amethely thought as she tried to compose herself¡ªthe first lightning arrow she aligned with her ordinary practice bade, changing its trajectory. However, a small crack formed on the blade as it wasn¡¯t going to be able to endure much more. In the same instance, the girl with the spear launched toward her like a firebolt ¡ªit was too late for her to dodge as she was incredibly burdened by the targeted gravity field. In a swift motion, she struck the spearhead¡ªher blade broke, but it was enough for Amethely to sidestep, tripping the girl over ever so slightly as she grabbed her hand and swung her spear 180¡ã¡ªBOOM! Flames burst as they connected with a sturdy shield¡ªbut the paladins planned this. During the explosion, Amethely became staggered as the spear girl held onto her tightly¡ªemerging from the flames was a shield. ¡°¡­!?¡± But from the opposite side was a paladin with a sword still in hand, infused with screeching winds as it slowly closed the distance to her¡ªat that moment, Amethely almost materialized her blade, but a thought crossed her mind. The red ribbon flashed in the blade¡¯s reflection¡ªoh¡­ if I materialize my sword, I won¡¯t be able to operate alone. I also won¡¯t be able to go anywhere without supervision¡­ noooo! If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to seek him out, nor will I be alone with him¡­ AND! They will find out how awkward I am! Her mind raced as she tried to find a way out of her dilemma. It is going to hurt and won¡¯t be pretty! She exclaimed inwardly As the blade launched toward her, she released the grip on the girl¡¯s spear and hit the flat side of the incoming blade upwards. The blade tore through the surface of her palm as she successfully directed the blade away from her¡ªboth the girl and the boy were caught off guard by her actions. Stunned, they lock eyes as Amethely swiftly escapes the girl¡¯s embrace¡ªPANG! Armor collided as the two clash into one another. ¡°Phew¡­¡± A soft sigh escaped Amethely¡¯s lungs as she gracefully covered her hot, bloody hand. But despite their exhaustion, the paladins ran up toward her. ¡°Lady Saint!¡± they cried worriedly. ¡°Why would you¡­¡± some of them began to shed tears. ¡°Do you¡­ not want us as disciples this much¡­?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± At those words, Amethely¡¯s grace shattered as her eyes widened. A pang of guilt hammered her chest. How should she reassure them? They clearly worked very hard, and¡­ she acted out of selfishness¡­ she knew it better than anyone else¡ªhard work should be rewarded¡­ she thought¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t love you because you¡¯re perfect, Ame,¡± Keilyn¡¯s words suddenly cleared her mind¡ªit was okay for her not to be. With those reassuring words said by her best friend a long time ago, she was able to muster up her courage. ¡°That is not it at all,¡± Amethely voiced genuinely¡ªher usual elegance replaced with worry as she clenched her chest¡ªblood stained her saintly attire. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The paladins looked at one another¡ªtheir saint had a pained expression, and they were the cause. They didn¡¯t know how to reply¡­ their tears stopped. ¡°I recognize the hard work that I do. However¡­ u-um¡­¡± Amethely stammered bashfully, which confused them even more. ¡°I am not as perfect as you assume I am¡­ and¡­ I-I¡­ have fallen in love¡­ I know it is selfish, but I am a young woman too¡­ and¡­¡± Amethely tried to explain awkwardly, but¡­ ¡°Pff¡­¡± suddenly, the young paladins chuckled. ¡°H-huh¡­?¡± Amethely blankly stared at them, bewildered. ¡°I see~,¡± one of the girls said, resting her hands behind her head. ¡°I, our saint, is really cute, isn¡¯t she?¡± she nudged her friend. ¡°Mm-hm!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± the guys lamented, defeated with hands and knees on the ground. ¡°She¡¯s in love!? Poor all the millions of broken hearts!¡± they exaggerated playfully. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Amethely was still confused. ¡°You lot,¡± the girls rolled their eyes. But they then warmly flashed their saint a caring smile. ¡°Lady Saint, were you perhaps afraid you wouldn¡¯t have time to see your crush?¡± the grinned teasingly. ¡°A-ah!¡± bashfully, Amethely averted her eyes and looked at the ground while playing with the silk ribbon in her hair. ¡°Ooh! I see!¡± the girls squealed in excitement as the guys let out an amazed, ¡°Woah!¡± curious about the one who made her fall for him. Before she knew it, she was healed and surrounded by many curious paladins and nuns. Her eyes spun, and her face beet red, overwhelmed by it all. Then, they all soon found out how clumsy their saint could be and how she reacted in an oddly normal of a girl her age. Later that evening, the girls gathered to dress her up real pretty. If, by chance, her prince attended the banquet, she had to show him her best, right? A/N There was supposed to be an illustration last chapter, but well, it''s not done, but here''s an early preview! I''ll put it in there as a placeholder, but it''s not really done yet. It might take longer since it''s supposed to be colored, too! Chapter Fifteen: Past & Present In a dark, dark place. I would open my eyes¡ªin this land of dreams¡­ I can relive. My eyes, captured by you. Lethren. Oh. What a beautiful world. Winds blow. Leaves dances. This cool sensation on my wings. The warmth of the golden sun peeking up from the horizon while the rush of the waterfall splashes golden. I believe that the world¡¯s marvels used to be all of beauty. Oh. I was not mistaken. That is what I realized during the depths of the abyss¡ªthis dark animosity. This bleak reflection. THIS ANGUISH OF MY PATHETIC EXISTENCE¡ªis what I used to think, at least. I forgave¡­ No¡­ I resigned, for fate is cruel. Is all but carved by destiny? I do not know. It does not matter, for I fell from grace¡ªfell into this dark fracture, betrayed and deprived. I can no longer fly. Exposed, flesh and blood were all I had. I am trapped in this unfeeling prison. And yet, his hands were warm. I remember. I do remember it all, even in this dream. He never smiled, always frowned, his words incisive, at times cruel. His eyes red. Red as death that stained his hands. Oh, why? Why must I fall in love¡­? It is too cruel. Why? Why did you leave me alone¡­? Your wife, your lover, your friend? Why could I not drown in the dark ink with you? Must I mourn you¡­ Alone? Don¡¯t leave¡­ why? Why? WHY? Oh, I curse this blood. Who but you could sever this life? I love you still. Even as you died in my arms. You were and still are cruel. So. So. Cruel¡ªso why must you go with a warm smile¡­? Must you make me shed tears? Must you wipe them as you pass? A villain. Always. You always were. Sigh¡­ Sovereign of void¡ªmy dearest. Must you leave me¡­ a void in my heart? Nothing has ever been the same without you. Now, I wander aimlessly¡ªeven Ashen seems to pity me. I suppose we are kin¡ªhe, too, lost a mortal lover. Now, we are being stuck in a world where we do not belong. I wanted to die with you. I curse my near immortality and longevity. I curse being a supreme celestial angel. I curse Ashen¡¯s indifference¡ªhe won¡¯t kill me. Chuckles I have even annoyed him for over fifty thousand years. As for Isth, he is somewhere in the mirrored realm. Chuckles I am scared. I cannot seek him out to end me¡ªI do not want to sullen the purity of the love I hold for you to that accursed realm¡ªI¡¯m simply not strong enough. For now. The closest I have to death is sleep¡­ I will dream of a dark, dark place. Until my consciousness fades¡ªto meet you again in a dream. I miss you. Oh. Cruel void sovereign. I miss you, Hilos. Ah¡­ I hate my life¡­ ¡­ .. In his office, Rigeld worked. As usual, the stacks of documents slowly dwindled into smaller piles. He heaved a sigh, but¡ªit¡¯s not too bad, he thought. ¡°It¡¯s quite a tragic story, isn¡¯t it?¡± a soft voice rang. On the couch, in a sloppy position, unrefined, prioritizing comfort, his niece rested her head on a wanderer¡¯s lap as she embraced the closed book. Still, Rigeld couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of the two. ¡°It is,¡± the wanderer replied, feeding her a treat. ¡°Mm-hm,¡± his niece nodded as she chewed. I¡¯m finally at peace¡­ Rigeld thought, a small tear formed at the corner of his eye. Luna seems to like Alum a lot, although as a friend¡ªfor now. His eyes narrowed. As he watched the two silently, he couldn¡¯t help but overhear their conversation and fell into contemplation. The folklore written into a story, many question how much of it is the truth. No one could deny it was made up¡ªafter all, some ancient ruins depicted the great betrayal of the three. The first, a void sovereign, a mortal, a warlord. He ruled over the mortals¡ªeveryone under him was united under the fear¡ªeither one they could tolerate or him¡ªthe villain who tore the heavens. Then, there was the heroine. A beautiful angel. A guiding light. But, in the end, she could not stop the conflict¡ªeven as a supreme celestial. She was deemed corrupt, but was she truly? Lastly, the demon god wanted everyone and everything on their knees to build the ultimate army. However, the fractures were getting larger each passing day¡ªleaking unknown energy. Mixed with his divinity as all other beings. He, too, was consumed by the fractures¡¯ touch. Meanwhile, Alum¡¯s mind wandered. The story Luna just read to him was intriguing. Even if it was a story, he figured there was some truth behind it. History sometimes writes itself as stories. There was no name or monologue, and the dialog was presumably made up. The characters lacked names. They only had their titles. ¡°Mmhn¡­¡± Luna yawned slightly as she stretched, gazing into Alum¡¯s eyes. ¡°The original copy doesn¡¯t even have an author.¡± ¡°Mm? Is that so? I thought it was a folktale?¡± Alum remarked as he unwrapped a candy. ¡°It is. But the original copy is in new runic, which dates it back a few thousand years before the Ilifelen calendar. But ruins over thirty thousand years depict almost the same story on their walls.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum simply listened, fed her the candy, and waited for her to continue. ¡°Ancient runic is only found on anything that predates thirty thousand years, so it doesn¡¯t make sense that a new runic book contains more accurate information than the old ruins themselves. But then again, the interpolation is as reliable as our translation from old runic to new runic, lastly, to Ilifelen.¡± ¡°I see¡­ but might I be able to read it?¡± Alum suddenly inquired. ¡°¡­¡± Rigeld¡¯s hands stopped moving as Luna¡¯s eyes widened. For Alum, it was obvious. He currently has the ability to comprehend different languages. Albeit, he was unsure since he couldn¡¯t speak to the spirits¡ªunless the girl he met was stranger than he thought¡ªspeaking to animals and stuff. ¡°Hm,¡± Rigeld rose from his seat. ¡°I might be able to get a hold of the original¡ªthe Order is in possession of it currently,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°Really?¡± Alum tilted his head. ¡°Hahaha! Of course! It¡¯s Luna¡¯s favorite story since she was a child, I think she would want to know!¡± he replied as he laughed playfully. Luna turned her head, planting her face in the pillow on Alum¡¯s lap. Her ears reddened slightly¡ªshe used to love the children¡¯s version where it had a happy end, the void sovereign worked hard for forgiveness, the angel became less naive but didn¡¯t grow cold, and the demon god managed to rejuvenate his homeland. Or rather¡­ it was only the demon god out of the three who had his wish fulfilled¡ªto create a home for his kin, now known as the Western Isth continent. Although no name was mentioned in any of the stories, Isth was a real demon god from that era. ¡°Pff¡­¡± Alum chuckled lightly and stroked Luna¡¯s hair¡ªRigeld was pretty used to their unconventional friendship at this point; in fact, he found it better for it not to be a conventional friendship¡ªhe just needed them to realize how intimate they were themselves. Ha-ha-ha! I will love not having Enon and Ririsa on my back! Woohoo! Free from fianc¨¨ hunting! Rigeld exclaimed inwardly. ¡­ .. Currently, on the quiet balcony, Rigeld went to look for Alum, but¡­ he instantly froze solid. Now a statue of ice, at the banquet held by the Order. It was to welcome the wanderers¡ªbut for some reason, Saint Amethely and Alum bashfully locked eyes when he happened to stumble upon them. Alum lightly scratched his cheek as he looked away, but his glances weren¡¯t all that subtle. As for the saint, her face was flush red while facing down, also not glancing at Alum not so subtly. And a rosy atmosphere began to melt the ice. ¡°¡ªHuh¡­?¡± Rigeld watched it all unfold with his mouth agape. ¡°Hi¡­¡± Alum greeted awkwardly with a hand on the neck with a slight head tilt, glancing at her face. ¡°H-hi¡­¡± Amethely replied sheepishly as her eyes trotted upwards. Their eyes caught one another again, the contact lingering for longer. ¡°So¡­ you¡­ really were the Saint¡­¡± he added reluctantly. ¡°¡­I am¡­ Sorry. But¡­ But I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you¡­!¡± she replied, clenching her chest tightly, her gaze shaky. ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ Don¡¯t apologize¡­ we sort of met and went our separate ways¡­ you didn¡¯t deceive me or anything¡­¡± Alum said, gently looking her in the eyes. ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Amethely replied, melting in his gentle warmth. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did you come out here to escape the crowd?¡± Alum suddenly inquired. ¡°A-about that¡­¡± Amethely took a deep breath to muster her courage and stepped closer. ¡°I thought that it might¡¯ve been you¡­ who¡¯s out here¡­ t-that¡¯s why¡­ I came¡­¡± Alum¡¯s eyes widened at her confession. His ears reddened slightly as his palms were more sticky than usual; his face tinged a little red and hot¡ªenough for Amethely to notice his blush. ¡°Oh¡­ I-I see¡­ I wanted to see you too¡­¡± Alum said, happy as a smile tugged his lips. ¡°!!?¡± Amethely shyly nodded. ¡°I-I see,¡± she replied, clasping her hands. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Quietly, both locked eyes, captivated by the others¡¯ beautiful eyes. Both their lips were slightly parted. They blinked. Even breaths calmly stirred tingles in their chest as they moved up and down simultaneously. ¡°¡­¡± On the other hand¡ªNOOOOO! MY ALL MY PLANS! I HAD SO MANY!!!!! Rigeld internally cried blood. No! It¡¯s too early to give up! I heard Luna quarreled with one of the wanderers for the best friend position, surely¡ªhuh¡­ Ah!? Her eyes are dazzling! WHY?! ¡ªWait! When did she get here???If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. While ignoring her bewildered uncle, Luna¡¯s dazzling eyes turned determined, and Alum happened to lock eyes with her when he averted his gaze from Amethely. What are you doing? Luna seemed to ask with her eyes. I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ Alum replied by momentarily breaking contact. What do you think of her? She¡¯s beautiful, right? Tell her! Her eyes exclaimed. I don¡¯t know how to¡­ my mind is empty¡­ Alum replied. It¡¯s what?! You¡¯ve got a big brain and now you¡¯re telling me that skull of yours¡¯ hollow?! Luna retorted, but her words only seemed to echo in his spacious noggin. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luna blankly stared at him, facepalming with a slight headache. ¡ªWhy is it so difficult?! You bluntly called me ¡®pretty¡¯ the moment we met, right? ¡­I¡¯m embarrassed, okay! I¡¯m embarrassed! Alum exclaimed. As Luna was about to say something, she noticed Amethely¡¯s face on a glass reflection¡ªher shy blush and lips almost melting into a full-blown smile. She realized¡ªoh, maybe it¡¯s fine this way, she thought. Just like that, she dragged her withering uncle inside. On her way, she locked eyes with a slightly conflicted Noel as he leaned on a pillar. ¡°He likes her?¡± Noel questioned Luna informally. ¡°¡­¡± Luna let go of her uncle and leaned on the same pillar beside him. ¡°So it seems,¡± she replied bluntly. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Noel raised an eyebrow as he glanced at her. ¡°Yeah, as much as you,¡± she replied sarcastically. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not cute at all, are you?¡± Noel snickered. ¡°I¡¯m plenty pretty¡ªAl said so. Besides, why would I be cute towards you, of all people?¡± Luna coldly replied, disgusted at the thought. ¡­Al? Noel¡¯s glare was filled with hostility. She¡¯s upping me? Tsk¡­ he clicked his tongue. In turn, Luna huffed. A smug grin shouted victory. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tension rose, and the glint of their intense glare could spark a flame. Yet again, Rigeld found himself bewildered. That guy¡­ is he the wanderer who Luna oddly got along with? Hm? Isn¡¯t that fella Noel? Oh, I¡¯d be damned, haha. He got along pretty well with the other soldiers¡ªhe watched and even participated a little during training¡­ ooh? He stroked his chin¡ªInteresting, he thought. From what I saw, he¡¯s pretty talented and kept up pretty well despite knowing close to nothing. Besides, I¡¯ve never seen Luna so openly agitated, yet she doesn¡¯t seem to genuinely be in a bad mood. ¡°Sigh¡­ Fine, you¡¯re actually damned pretty, though, not that cute¡ªand I mean your personality,¡± Noel said casually. ¡°My my, thank you,¡± Luna giggled lightly as she replied with mock courteously. She smiled devilishly before elbowing him lightly. ¡°Why the sudden change?¡± she smirked. Still, in disbelief, Rigeld hadn¡¯t ever seen such a side from Luna¡ªshe was teasing, acting all smug while also having a plotting smile¡ªhe¡¯d never seen her so animated before. It was different with Alum. It was gentle and sincere then. But with Noel¡­ ¡ªOh, is this warfare¡­ he sighed. ¡°Oh, please, Princess, I was being diplomatic and truthful. That¡¯s all there¡¯s to it,¡± Noel shrugged as he chuckled, causing Luna¡¯s eye to twitch. ¡°Anyways, it seems they¡¯re into each other,¡± he added. Tch¡­ she quietly clicked her tongue with a faint blush¡ªhe changed the subject before I could say anything¡­ she thought while clenching her hand. ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know anymore¡­ Rigeld sighed and went to get something to fill his stomach. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Luna suddenly voiced, ignoring his previous statement. ¡°What?¡± Noel glanced over. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for your childhood friend? Doesn¡¯t she like him?¡± she inquired, trying to be delicate. ¡°Miu?¡± Noel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise for a moment, but he soon recovered with a melancholic expression. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t feel bad for her¡ªI do think they suit each other and all. But, you know? Sometimes you meet the right people at the wrong time,¡± he spoke softly as he watched the distant stars. ¡°¡­¡± Looking at his face, Luna couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for asking¡ªhe must¡¯ve wanted to see both his friends happy, she thought. ¡°I might be wrong, but something seemed to have changed in him when we arrived here.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Luna leaned her head slightly to the side. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s more open, more warm¡ªit¡¯s like he suddenly appreciates what he has. Or well, at least more than before,¡± he chuckled softly as he reminisced. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyhow, I think he kinda locked the status quo. He seems to want things to remain as they are while also being open to experiencing something new.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°Pretty much. Had he met Miu now, he¡¯d probably fallen head over heels for her?¡± ¡°Head over heels?¡± Luna tilted her head to the other side questioningly. ¡°Oh, um. It means to fall in love deeply with someone,¡± Noel explained as he nudged Luna¡¯s head lightly with a finger. Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed in mock annoyance. ¡°¡­¡± and quietly glared at him as he¡¯d almost made her lose balance. But Noel didn¡¯t bother as he chuckled lightly. He¡¯d already made sure nobody was even close to where they were before being this casual with her. Instead, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t done anything. ¡°Miu and I have known each other for a long time¡ªdid you know she used to be all timid? Look at her now. She¡¯s all grown up and cheerful, can stand on her own without needing me to rely on, well¡­ for the most part.¡± ¡°How envious¡­ I don¡¯t have a childhood friend¡ª¡± ¡°Erm¡­ let alone friends,¡± Noel added. ¡°¡­¡± Realizing he was about to tick her off for real this time, he quickly went back to the subject. ¡°Anyhow, I promised not to meddle unless she ask me to¡ªshe wants to be responsible and handle her own mistakes,¡± he heaved a deep sigh. ¡°How mature¡­¡± Luna remarked¡ªI¡¯m the same, she reflected internally. ¡°Riiight~¡± Noel crossed his arms as he glanced at her. ¡°But¡­ sometimes, you don¡¯t want to make mistakes,¡± he added. His words were oddly heavy as they caused her chest to tighten in mild suffocation. ¡°Although¡­ this is the kind of mistake that would help her grow, I guess it¡¯s not that bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rather cold yourself, you know that?¡± Luna voiced, feeling as if she¡¯d gotten to know Noel better. ¡°Oh please, tough life lessons are easy to come by but can be difficult to learn from. How do you think Miu got her confidence? She¡¯s been hurt plenty of times¡ªand learned. Shouldn¡¯t you know better?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Although¡­ I think you took more than you could handle.¡± At his words, her eyes shook wide open as she gazed into Noel¡¯s gentle silver eyes. He placed a hand on her head, ruffling her hair before walking toward the balcony. ¡°Later, I need to help him out¡ªthey¡¯ve been quiet since you left,¡± he looked back with a grin as he waved. ¡°¡­¡± Still flustered, Luna placed her hands on her head, glaring at him as he left. Mildly annoyed that he¡¯d messed up her hair, she began fixing it, but at the back of her mind, she thought. ¡ªHe got me¡­ How am I supposed to dislike him now? But before long, Noel turned around the corner and walked back. ¡°¡­¡± Luna stared at him curiously, bemused as well. ¡°¡­¡± On the other hand, Noel averted his gaze. ¡°Why¡¯d you come back?¡± Luna giggled softly. ¡°Sigh¡­ I thought he needed a hand, but then realized they had something good going,¡± Noel shrugged, brushing off Luna¡¯s teasing remark. Luna walked up to him and lightly hit him on the chest. ¡°Aww, I thought you were cool for a second there. I suppose I was wrong.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Noel groaned begrudgingly. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s just head back to the main event and let them be.¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s comfort that friend of yours,¡± Luna said, tugging his sleeve. ¡°¡­What?¡± Noel expressed surprise. ¡°You¡¯re worried about her or something?¡± he inquired. Stopping, Luna turned to him. ¡°Something like that. I thought we might get along, me and her, of course. Us? Never.¡± ¡°I never asked, but I suppose,¡± Noel replied, softly flicking her forehead. ¡°Ouch!¡± Luna flinched, glaring resentfully at him with a closed eye. She tip-toed and flicked his forehead twice as hard. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Noel rubbed his forehead, slightly teary-eyed. ¡°Hmph,¡± Luna huffed and dragged him by the sleeve. But then, she turned around. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± she giggled but tried to hold it in. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Noel chuckled as well, covering his mouth with a fist. ¡­ .. In an empty hall filled with paintings, different vases, flora, and long purple carpets. Chely¡¯s light steps echoed lightly as she looked for her sister. She was aware that Amethely would go to the balcony to see if the person she met at the park was there or if it was someone else. But¡­ She happened to stumble upon Luna and Noel. Before she knew it, she hid behind the corner and overheard their conversation a little. He¡¯d ruffled her hair and went to the balcony, but he soon returned. Luna hit him on the chest as he did. They seem close, Chely thought. She couldn¡¯t hear everything they said, but they were rather friendly with one another. Not only that, Luna grabbed his sleeve as he then flicked her forehead for some reason, but she also returned the favor. They looked each other in the eyes and began laughing. Before long, they¡¯d disappeared. Left alone in the hallway, Chely slid down on the floor, her chest heavy for an odd reason. Hit with a pang of confusion and pain she couldn¡¯t understand, she got back up on her feet to check on her sister and the boy she¡¯d fallen for¡ªand she wasn¡¯t too surprised to find Alum there, especially after she¡¯d heard he went out to the city, one of the places were the central park¡­ But as she was about to approach the balcony, she saw two people heading there¡ªSage Milena and Sage R¡¯Stelesso. Sage Milena is a white-haired elegant lady with golden eyes, while Sage R¡¯Stelesso is a handsome man with golden eyes and dark green hair. I thought they hated each other¡­ Chely commented inwardly. Wait! Now¡¯s not the time. They¡¯re heading toward the balcony! Chely took a deep breath¡ªah¡­ I don¡¯t want to do this¡­ she thought. ¡°Master Milena, Sage R¡¯Stelesso! It has been a while,¡± she greeted them with a smile. They looked at each other, slightly bewildered. ¡°What happened to your old disciple?¡± R¡¯Stelesso voiced coolly, his eyes inorganic. ¡°How rude!¡± Milena huffed and crossed her arms. ¡°She is my disciple! Chely The Hero!¡± she declared elegantly with a blinding smile. ¡°Ugh¡­ you sure? She seems quite different. She was more emotionless and stoic the last time I saw her.¡± ¡°Oh, please, get a pair of eyes. She¡¯s always been a cute girl.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Also, could you repeat that again?¡± ¡°Oh~ I said. Get. A. Pair. Of. New. Eyes~!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sigh¡­ Chely sighed inwardly. ¡°If you would like, why not spar outside? Nobody is using the facility as of now,¡± Chely suggested. Milena turned toward her. ¡°As expected of my disciple! You¡¯re a genius!¡± she nodded satisfactorily. R¡¯Stelesso also turned toward her. ¡°As expected from the Hero. You use your brain compared to your birdbrained master,¡± he said, nodding as if pleased by her suggestion. ¡°¡­¡± Just like that, the two left for the training facility. But as Chely finally reached the balcony, Amethely and the Alum were gone. ¡°¡­¡± Sigh¡­ A/N Poor Rigeld basically ignored XD + shattered ship plans. Noel and Luna got along pretty well, though. Kinda petty ngl. Jealous Chely was kinda cute, too, but she bounced back pretty fast. The sages almost interrupted Alum and Amethely¡¯s sweet moment, but big sis Chely saved the day! Then, of course, there¡¯s the lore, I think its pretty cool, but you guys don¡¯t know a lot about it yet, though, if you¡¯re from the original, then you sort of know some of it. (yes, even when I revealed some stuff back then, it was way more, actually) Also, the angel¡¯s monolog was supposed to end more candidly, but¡­ yeah, it was sort of unhinged. XD. In character but a bit too unhinged. Tldr; she basically stated he should¡¯ve left her a child or two, that they should¡¯ve done the deed way more, and that he didn¡¯t do her enough. I mean¡­ I like¡­ let my characters live on their own, but I had to step in here, lol. Chapter Sixteen: An Amethyst Flower Blooming Among Flames and Ash ¡ª Ilifelen calendar, year 5202, Riso, 10th. ¡ª When spring comes, snow usually melts around the empire. However, that is not the case in some places. One such place is the home of a young lady. Her big, tender eyes shine with beautiful purplish-pink amethyst. Her long, silky silver-white hair reached all the way down to her hips, flowing gently in the sun¡¯s morning rays as she looked past the barrier separating the city from the outside world. The hair started turning silver-gray at the roots, becoming the same shade as her mother¡¯s. Although she got her hair from her mother, her eyes were that of her father¡¯s. On the other hand, her sister received their mother¡¯s light green eyes and silver-gray hair. They all thought she¡¯d look very similar to her mother. However, as she got older, her hair became slightly brown. Although not as brown as her father¡¯s, it was a unique shade of light brown and ash. The two children were a mix of the two almost equally, which other family members often point out, noting how lovely it was since it was so easy to tell that Amethely and Chely were their daughters. Of course, Amethely was happy to hear all of it¡ªyet¡­ loneliness persisted in her chest. Unlike her sister, she was no magical prodigy; unlike her parents, she didn¡¯t have their smarts, both being in the forefront of bleeding edge magitech. The more they pampered her, the more insecure she became. Just like her family, she wanted to be special, too. Everyone in their family had something going for them; her grandparents on her father¡¯s side were heads of academia. On her mother¡¯s side were her grandmother, a saint, and her grandfather, a blademaster who¡¯d gone missing before she was born. Compared to them, she was just an ordinary girl with love for her family and flowers. She¡¯d stroll around their mansion garden daily and help the gardeners care for them. It would always cheer her up after magic and sword practice. She wasn¡¯t gifted in that regard; all she could do was try her best, yet her best couldn¡¯t match any talent. Just at the tender age of ten, she would secretly cry herself to sleep for her incompetence¡ªat one point, she even wished she didn¡¯t have her beautiful eyes and hair or face¡­ ¡°it doesn¡¯t suit me,¡± she cried quietly to herself. It was easy for others to tell whose daughter she was. She thought that if she were at least adopted, there would be a reason for her mediocrity¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t the case; she is a princess of Aurlux despite it only being a city-state, by law, she and her sister are. That was what she thought. She clenched her chest with a makeshift magic device in hand. ¡°You can do it¡­ Ame¡­¡± she said nervously under her breath. The spring night, when her parents were away for months to come, and her sister was strictly under sage Milena in the capital, Amethely left the safety of the city barrier and entered the cold, snowy, and icy landscape. ¡ª Present day Ilifelen calendar, year 5212, Meain, 8th. ¡ª While Amethely¡¯s thoughts drifted toward the past, running water slowly rinsed the sweat of her skin. With water warm to the touch running down her face to her shoulders, her chest rose slowly as she took a deep breath, heaving a small sigh as tension escaped from within. Her smooth skin was slightly flushed but less so than her deep red cheeks. She¡¯d been zoning out, imagining a scenario play where she met the boy she¡¯d fallen for. They¡¯d hold hands, talk about the things they liked, and get to know each other, later becoming a couple, sharing kisses, going on dates¡ªshe wanted a relationship like her parents. But¡­ her past flashed in her memories, snapping her back. It¡¯s a little ironic¡­ she thought to herself. In the past, she¡¯d wanted to become someone special just like the rest of her family¡ªnow that she was in the eye of society¡ªsomeone extraordinary, she couldn¡¯t but want to be an ordinary girl too, which wasn¡¯t impossible; it was just a matter if the other treated her as such. Which was why¡­ ¡°¡ªI wonder¡­ will he treat me differently when he finds out?¡± she murmured as she hugged herself. ¡°Not only will he find out I¡¯m the current saint, but also a strange girl¡­¡± Amethely sighed yet again but became distracted by a soft sensation of her arms. ¡°¡­¡± Her chest was tightly squeezed between them, which she found slightly awkward¡ªthey were slightly larger than the last time she had taken a shower, which was actually yesterday. Frankly speaking, had her mana fountain not broken, she¡¯d still be using cleansing magic as she rarely required showers or baths since she became highly proficient in all kinds of cleansing magic. This also meant she only had to replace the bandages around her chest once a week. So, she¡¯d always worn them all the time, even in sleep¡ªof course, she loosened them. And just as yesterday, when she had to wash herself manually, she was surprised by her soft bosom now that she paid attention to them. ¡°¡­¡± She looked around awkwardly and cautiously¡ªdespite knowing nobody was watching and¡ªsquish¡­ ¡­They barely fit in my hands anymore¡­ is this why I¡¯ve been feeling slightly uncomfortable¡­? she thought as she softly squeezed them again. Then, her face turned a glowing hot red as she realized¡ª What am I doing?! She whimpered internally as she covered her face with her head hanging. After getting over the embarrassment she caused herself, she turned the shower off, grabbed a nearby towel, dried her lengthy hair, then wrapped the towel around her shoulders and got another towel for her body. As she exited the bathroom in a pajama and a towel on her head, she locked eyes with Keilyn, who was flipping through some pages and blueprints of the golem she was planning to build. ¡°Kei¡­ my hair is slightly messy and still wet¡­¡± Amethely sniffed as she approached her friend. ¡°Duh, you¡¯ve only used a towel,¡± Keilyn replied as she approached the couch, waving at her with a hairdryer in hand. There was also a comb and everything Amethely could possibly need. ¡°¡­¡± Surprised by her friend¡¯s preparedness, her eyes widen. ¡°C¡¯mon, come sit here,¡± Keilyn patted the couch while grinning. Amethely nodded and did as Keilyn said. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re spoiling me too much sometimes¡­¡± she lightly giggled as she sat down. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Keilyn huffed. ¡°Besides, do you want to appear like a mess if you were to meet that prince of yours?¡± she added teasingly. ¡°¡­¡± Amethely naturally pouted as her cheeks puffed. ¡°Aww, don¡¯t sulk; I¡¯ll make you prettier¡ªso much so he¡¯ll be smitten by you!¡± Still sulking, Amethely turned her head slightly in a bashful manner. Though her lips still pouted, Keilyn could tell she wanted to smile¡ªwhich she eventually did. ¡°Ehehehe~¡± Amethely¡¯s expression melted. ¡°He did call me pretty¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he did,¡± Keilyn replied as she began drying her hair. Now that a bright smile had fully bloomed, Keilyn couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in mock exasperation as she shook her head; a smile was pulling her lips¡ªAmethely¡¯s happiness was contagious, after all. ¡°A-and he also told me that I had a nice scent¡­¡± she added sheepishly, her face beet red as she covered her mouth with both hands. ¡°¡­¡± WHAT KIND OF WEIRDO DID YOU FALL FOR?! Keilyn cried inwardly. ¡°O-oh¡­ so he¡¯s a little¡­ strange¡­¡± she said, not knowing what actually to say. Suddenly, Amethely panicked. ¡°T-that¡¯s not it! I-I was the one sniffing him¡­ s-so¡­ I¡¯m the strange one¡­¡± she added promptly, not wanting her best friend to think her crush was weird. ¡°Right¡­¡± Keilyn stared at her through the mirror with a blank expression. Her friend¡¯s gaze slowly dug into her as she felt herself shrinking¡ªeven Amethely herself knew what an embarrassing thing she¡¯d just confessed. ¡°¡­¡± Silence befell them for a moment. ¡°Did he smell nice?¡± Keilyn inquired, slightly teasing yet skeptical. ¡°H-he does¡­ it was a slightly citrusy scent, fruity and sweet with a subtle softness,¡± Amethely revealed, covering her steamy face. ¡°O-oh¡­ But don¡¯t sniff him¡­¡± she added sheepishly. ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m so worried!!! Keilyn thought as alarms went off inside her head. ¡°Got it¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± she said, her words trailed off. Amethely tilted her head slightly. ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± he innocently asked while peeking through her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t use bandages anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± It became quiet. The only sound was from her hair being combed¡ªshe didn¡¯t know how to reply. Not only that¡­ she didn¡¯t have a single bra¡­ if not bandages¡­ It can be¡­ is she telling me to¡ª ¡°Ouh¡­¡± Amethely yelped as Keilyn pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking I suggested something indecent, did you?¡± she smiled, but not smiling. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ what I meant was¡ªyou got those tits! Why not use them!¡± Keilyn exclaimed. ¡°Wh-wha?! Wh-what?!¡± Amethely stammered in protest, clenching her chest. Keilyn quickly walked around the couch and sat beside her, placing her hands on her shoulders while looking her dead in the eyes. ¡°Ame, look, listen,¡± she voiced, her tone more serious than ever. ¡°O-okay¡­?¡± unsure, Amethely listened. ¡°Good. First off, you got large boobs, correct?¡± Amethely nodded, bewildered in agreement. ¡°And them breasts are really defined and well shaped, right?¡± Amethely nodded¡ªreluctantly, now fully confused. ¡°Are your bosom soft, too¡­?¡± Keilyn asked, dead serious. ¡­Amethely nodded¡ªher face flushed red as she averted her eyes, clenching her chest tighter as her shoulders rose while her gaze sheepishly fell. ¡°That settles it! You¡¯ll have to use all you¡¯ve got to charm him. That¡¯s one of them¡ªyour buttocks¡­ Ame,¡± Keilyn called her name with a lowered voice. ¡°Let¡¯s do a little experiment¡ªsit on my lap,¡± she said while patting them. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Amethely uttered, bewildered by the abruptness. ¡­A moment later, Amethely did as she was told, and Keilyn wrapped her arms around her stomach in a hug, resting her chin on her shoulder. ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡± Keilyn mused. ¡°Alright! They¡¯re soft¡ªbut the volume isn¡¯t as visually noticeable as your boobs¡­ Hmm,¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now, let me sit in your lap,¡± Keilyn grinned playfully. Just like that, the two switched places, but Amethely was still confused about what her friend was doing. But one thought crossed her mind¡ªshe¡¯s so soft¡­ and smells nice¡­ she thought as she hugged her from behind. ¡°Okay, let me get off,¡± Keilyn said, and as soon as Amethely released her, she added. ¡°Hug me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shyly, Amethely covered her chest, hugging herself sheepishly. ¡°U-um¡­ Kei¡­ I d-don¡¯t have by b-bandages on¡­¡± she stammered. ¡ªPierced Keilyn¡¯s heart exploded. Her embarrassed friend was just too out of this world¡ªtoo precious¡­ she thought as she clenched her chest. ¡°A-ahem¡­ I already know¡ªI felt them on my back,¡± Keilyn said, hugging Amethely abruptly. ¡°H-huh!?¡± Amethely froze. But as she noticed Keilyn not saying anything, she began to worry. ¡°K-Kei¡­?¡± she voiced hesitantly. At the same time, Keilyn snapped out of her daze in a jolt. ¡°¡­They truly are as soft as you say¡­ well, I felt them on my back¡­¡± she murmured under her breath. ¡°¡­Um¡­ Kei, I always thought your bosom was soft too¡­ Are you sure this benchmark isn¡¯t faulty¡­?¡± Keilyn grinned. ¡°That was the point of this experiment. So? How was it? They were nice, right?¡± she inquired, referring to her own bosom and buttocks. ¡°¡­How they are¡­? U-um¡­ yeah¡­ nice¡­?¡± Amethely answered, tilting her head to the side slightly. ¡°I see, I see. Well, listen, Ame.¡± ¡°O-okay?¡± ¡°Do you get it now?¡± Keilyn asked. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Aaand you don¡¯t¡­ Sigh¡­ You see, you thought my boobs felt nice when we hugged, right? And when I sat on your lap, and you hugged me from behind¡ªit was nice and soothing, right? Wouldn¡¯t he think the same?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± It took a few seconds for Keilyn¡¯s words to register in Amethely¡¯s mind. But when she understood. she rapidly nodded as she fully comprehended her friend¡¯s wise words. She puffed her chest proudly yet bashfully. ¡°Woah! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Keilyn exclaimed and gave Amethely a high five. ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t hide them from him, got it?! ¡°Y-yes!¡± she replied. ¡°If you converse with him and it¡¯s time to say goodbye, approach him cautiously, see if he¡¯s fine with an embrace before parting ways,¡± Keilyn said, grabbing Amethely¡¯s arms. ¡°Nnn!¡± she nodded. ¡°¡ªOh, but don¡¯t sit on his lap, okay? That¡¯s a no-go¡ªit¡¯s for later development. Otherwise, he¡¯d think you¡¯re a weirdo.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amethely averted her gaze¡ªshe¡¯d thought she¡¯d use all her arsenal but assumed wrong. ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t tell me you thought¡­¡± Keilyn¡¯s words trailed off, her mouth slightly agape while her expression was deadpan. ¡°¡­¡± Amethely shyly averted her eyes only to cover her face. ¡°Sigh¡­ well, to be honest. I don¡¯t think you actually need to do any of this,¡± Keilyn said after a deep sigh. She pulled Amethely into her chest and hugged her. ¡°You know? Your face, I¡¯m envious¡ªI mean, you¡¯ve got a beautiful face. Not only that, you¡¯re so nice some think you¡¯re naive¡ªbut you¡¯re not,¡± she said as she stroked Amethely¡¯s back. ¡°¡­¡± Amethely quietly listened as Keilyn continued. ¡°I mean, sure, you¡¯re pretty shy, but at the same time, you¡¯re bold¡ªyou even sniffed a stranger because you thought he smelled nice, and now you¡¯re actually trying to find him. If that¡¯s not bold, then I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Keilyn chuckled lightly. ¡°¡­¡± Embarrassed, Amethely covered her face. She couldn¡¯t tell if Keilyn was reprimanding her or complementing her. But¡­ ¡°You¡¯re trying your best. Not only that, you¡¯re absolutely adorable, and I¡¯m not even biased¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t fall for a girl like that? At the very least, he¡¯d be flattered, no? And you told us he doesn¡¯t have a lover, right? Either he¡¯s blunt like you said, or he¡¯s actually into you,¡± she added, smiling gently. Amethely didn¡¯t know how to reply; her chest tightened, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. She could only voice her friend¡¯s name, ¡°Kei¡­¡± under her breath. She looked at her face. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think you need to be envious of my face or anything¡­ I think you¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I wasn¡¯t fishing for a compliment. It¡¯s about you right now, got it? Be more selfish, will you?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Amethely hugged her friend tight. Her face melted into a smile. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she shyly said. ¡­ .. Later that night, the venue dazzled with warm light and was coated in the pleasant scent of food. Among the well-dressed attendees were sisters, paladins, as well as those from influential families¡ªsuch as the imperial family. Everyone present wanted to have a chance to speak to the wanderers while also meeting old friends. Just as the Pope had finished his speech, applause echoed throughout the halls. The next one was the Head of Command and the former emperor, Rigeld Ilifel¡ªhis speech was filled with proud determination, emotion, and aspiration as he represented both the imperial family and the empire¡¯s security. ¡°¡­¡± The venue went completely silent momentarily¡ªloud applause exploded as everybody cheered. Now that the banquet had officially started, people began to flood toward the wanderers, trying to engage them in a conversation and build a connection¡ªwhether it was simple curiosity or ulterior motives, the attention wasn¡¯t a bad thing¡ªespecially after finding out they all had high magical proficiencies¡ªmeaning life would be pretty easy if they get the proper support. But among them was one who¡¯d managed to sneak away¡ªAlum Miller. In the beginning, Chely had been keeping a close eye on Alum, but when she took her eyes off him, he¡¯d disappear¡ªnot only that, Amethely was surrounded by people and wasn¡¯t able to look for the boy she liked. Thus, Chely couldn¡¯t confirm her suspicion. ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Suddenly, a girl in a pastel blue dress spoke to her. ¡°Why the serious look?¡± she asked, handing her a wine glass. ¡°¡­Kei? Weren¡¯t you with Ame?¡± Chely replied as she received the glass. ¡°Well, you know how things are with her,¡± Keilyn replied casually. ¡°By the way, I saw you looking at a quite handsome lad for a while¡ªwas he the one Ame is so infatuated with?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chely sighed and averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Keilyn softly hummed in contemplation. ¡°Is there something about that Wanderer?¡± she inquired, seeing how Chely was uneasy about something. So, she changed the question. ¡°Are you worried?¡± ¡°Of course I am¡­¡± Chely sipped the alcohol. ¡°I don¡¯t want Ame to get heartbroken¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing those words, Keilyn frowned. ¡°Might you elaborate?¡± she asked sternly. ¡°Sure, he seemed pretty quiet and collected, but he did have a cute smile talking to that white-haired girl¡ªwait¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ that girl clearly likes him, right?¡± Chely said, leaning on the pillar next to her. ¡°¡­¡± Keilyn couldn¡¯t say anything but to wait for her to elaborate. ¡°Take a close look,¡± Chely suggested as she nudged Keilyn¡¯s eyes toward Miu, who wore an elegant black dress. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ really beautiful, huh? So she¡¯s Ame¡¯s rival?¡± Keilyn murmured. ¡°Yes and no,¡± Chely replied. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°You see,¡± Chely continued. ¡°He doesn¡¯t see her in a romantic light. I can tell. That guy¡¯s preceptive¡ªyet he doesn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings. And it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t try to appeal to him¡ªhow do you think it would fare for Ame if he¡¯s the guy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Before Keilyn could respond, Chely added. ¡°Not only that¡ªhe¡¯s the most dangerous among them¡ªlethal, even. I know those eyes¡ªhe has them; they¡¯re the eyes of someone who¡¯d seen the depths of a very dark abyss.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Again, before she could answer, Amethely approached the two of them with a radiant smile brimming with sweet elegance. ¡°Older Sister Chely, Keilyn, you should have called out to me if you were done speaking to the guests,¡± she said elegantly despite her sulking. ¡°Oh, sorry about that¡­¡± Keilyn and Chely apologized. ¡°Nnn,¡± Amethely smiled. ¡°But what were you two conversing about?¡± she asked, tilting her head slightly. Suddenly, Chely had a bad feeling¡ªKeilyn wore a smug look on her face. ¡°You see, some of the attendees who¡¯d met you regularly seemed to wonder why you¡¯d¡­ enhance some¡­ features,¡± she said, grinning playfully. ¡°Wh-wah?!¡± Amethely subtly reddened and averted her gaze. ¡°Oh, but don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re cheering for you despite thinking¡ª¡ªshe¡¯s trying so hard¡­ even resorting to using pads¡­ good luck, Saint Amethely!¡± Keilyn chuckled in amusement. Someone definitely said that¡­ Chely thought to herself, elbowing Keilyn to signal her to stop teasing Amethely. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Amethely voiced under her breath. But I¡¯m not using theeem¡­! Amethely cried internally as she retained her external grace while trying not to cover her reddening face. As she thought about what others thought, her eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of long black hair and golden eyes. It was a beautiful woman, but also¡­ the boy she¡¯d met at the park. The girl seemed worried about the boy as he looked pained, covering one of his golden eyes. Unconsciously, she reluctantly began to walk toward him. However, Chely gently grabbed her by the hand. ¡°Ame? Are you okay?¡± she worried as she saw her sister wearing a pained expression. ¡°I found him¡­¡± Amethely said. She was unsure of how to act¡ªher heart stung when she saw him in pain, but also because he already had someone caring for him¡ªshe hated that the thought even crossed her mind. How selfish could she be for thinking that? Seeing her distressed friend, Keilyn quickly cast her gaze in the direction where Amethely looked. There, she saw a woman and a boy who seemed close¡ªbut they didn¡¯t really look like siblings despite sharing hair and eye colors. However, the boy seemed to feel ill and was heading toward one of the balconies while gesturing to the girl not to follow him. ¡°Ame, he went to one of the balconies¡ªhe¡¯s alone. You should go,¡± Keilyn suggested, patting her on the shoulder. ¡°But¡­¡± Amethely hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he¡¯s the one I think he is, then the girl you saw was likely a friend or his guardian,¡± Chely reassured. ¡°Did the girl have black hair and golden eyes?¡± She asked Keilyn. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Keilyn replied. ¡°There aren¡¯t many with those features here¡ªI can reassure you it¡¯s his guardian. Ame, go see him,¡± Chely said, pushing her on the back. ¡°Sis¡­ Kei¡­¡± Amethely hesitated, her lips pressed together, and she headed toward the balcony with a determined look. But when she looked back, Chely and Keilyn waved at her with a smile. ¡ªYou can do it, Ame, she reassured herself. ¡­ .. In a monochrome garden, a boy gazed at the gray sky. With a book in his hands, he watched snow-like ash fall. Devoid of light, his eyes shifted toward the high walls surrounding the monochrome garden¡ªthe outside was dark and crimson. He would rather remain in his unfeeling prison. Until crimson black cracked his world¡ªentering without permission. A boy with black hair and molten eyes entered through the cracks, displaying hostility. ¡°Monochrome, don¡¯t interfere!¡± he exclaimed, collapsing the grey garden into a dark crimson void. ¡°¡­¡± The boy with blue eyes and snow-like ash hair closed his book. ¡°Interfere? I¡¯m not. I¡¯m protecting him. Why don¡¯t you understand? Sinister?¡± he replied coolly. ¡°IN WHAT WAY?!¡± Sinister violently cried¡ªthe ground beneath Monochrome began to crack from pressure as Monochrome fell to his knees. ¡°Sigh¡­ we used to be such good friends¡­¡± Monochrome voiced under his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? She¡¯s a saint; she¡¯s too good for someone like us¡ªwe¡¯ll only be hurt.¡± ¡ªTch Sinister clicked his tongue and clenched his fists¡ªbefore Monochrome could react, he was sent flying from a violent kick, which shattered the dark space. ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me!¡± Sinister calmly said, walking closer. Slowly, it began to rain colors in the white space¡ªpaintings started to appear everywhere¡ªmemories. Happy memories. ¡°¡­!?¡± Monochrome¡¯s blue eyes shook at the sight. ¡°Why¡­¡± he uttered. ¡°Hmph!¡± Sinister scoffed. ¡°While you were unconscious, we¡¯ve begun to regain our humanity and emotion. As I said¡ªDON¡¯T INTERFERE.¡± Monochrome didn¡¯t utter a word as he stood up, and then suddenly¡ªall the paintings began to burn in a blue flame¡ªturning everything to ash. ¡°No¡­ No more. Never again,¡± Monochrome said, unfeeling. ¡°Y-you¡ª¡± Before Sinister could protest, he turned to a pile of ash. Monochrome watched as the world slowly turned gray again; he sighed softly before he uttered chilling words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sinister. I swore, so¡­ rest for a while.¡± But¡­ ¡°¡ªNo, I won¡¯t¡ªI¡¯ve slumbered for too long,¡± Sinister said. His dark voice echoed, and everything downed as it all sunk into the abyss. But suddenly, everything became white¡ªboth Monochrome and Sinister¡¯s eyes and hair returned to black and gold. Sinister glared intensely while the unfeeling Monochrome turned to walk away. ¡­ .. At the balcony, Alum clenched his chest, breathing heavily as sweat ran down his chin. He clasped the stony parapet¡ªhe was unusually hot but also cold. His right eye flickered between molten gold and frosty sapphire¡ªMonochrome and Sinister were fighting for control. Alum himself hadn¡¯t fully recovered and couldn¡¯t stop them from rampaging as they ravaged his insides; in the end, he coughed blood while panting. Until¡­ ¡°¡ªU-um¡­¡± A sweet, unfamiliar, yet familiar voice soothed his mind¡ªjust like that, he regained control. And as he turned around, a familiar girl was standing there¡ªthe one he met at the park. Her long silver-gray hair was neat and straight, brushing her shoulders and tucked behind her ears. Her purple-pink amethyst eyes seemed to twinkle but seemed shaken by worry. And this time, she wore a long dress with hints of frills. Her shoulders were slightly exposed, and cutouts around her elbows¡ªwhich showed a little skin on her arms. Even though the dress didn¡¯t emphasize them, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that her bosom was more pronounced than he remembered. But what surprised him the most was a red ribbon tied on her arm¡ª Huh¡­ is that¡­? But before his hunch was confirmed, the girl looked at him sweetly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, her head leaned to the side adorably with concern. ¡°¡­I am,¡± he replied, somewhat abashed for worrying her. ¡°O-oh¡­ okay¡­¡± Amethely shyly stammered, her eyes darted between the floor and him. Just like that, the conversation died. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Alum hesitated. ¡°Hi¡­¡± he said, placing a hand on his neck as he glanced at her face. ¡°H-hi¡­¡± Amethely replied sheepishly. Suddenly, everything became even more awkward but warm and comfortable as the two awkwardly locked eyes. ¡­ .. It had been some time since they reunited; their conversations always seemed to stop at a dead end, but it wasn¡¯t too bad, they thought. Both of them continued to lock eyes bashfully. For Amethely, Alum was just as handsome as she remembered. His soft-looking jet-black hair and golden eyes stood out even at night when the shiny stares dazzled in the sky. His costume was formal and militaristic¡ªwhich made sense since he borrowed military clothes. Still, she wanted to hear his voice more, she wanted to get closer, but¡ªhow? She thought. When she saw him in pain, she wanted to heal him but could not use her magic. Not only that, they were in the monastery, and she had no reason to carry a healing core as there were healers everywhere. Useless and with no agency, she thought of herself as incompetent again for being unable to help. But the fact that he wanted to see her too made her incredibly happy¡ªshe¡¯d suggested they go and get him checked, but he said he was fine. Amethely didn¡¯t know if he indeed was or that he wanted the same thing as her¡ªand that was to be alone with one another. What am I doing?! He said he was glad to see me too, but I¡¯m worried¡ªI want to be alone with him but¡­ but he seems injured! But as her mind raced, her eyes happened to land upon the dorms, and she thought of something bold. ¡°U-um¡­ Mister, could it be that you¡¯re afraid to ask for help from thinking you¡¯d trouble someone?¡± she asked. ¡°¡­¡± Alum seemed surprised and averted his gaze. ¡°Perhaps. I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb the festivity¡ª¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t the case at all,¡± Amethely scolded him, stepping closer. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should rest; if you are injured, you should seek treatment!¡± she huffed, puffing her cheeks. ¡°¡­¡± Alum¡¯s eyes widened, and his expression melted into a faint smile. ¡°Okay¡­¡± he agreed. Satisfied, Amethely nodded with a smile, but her face reddened when she realized how close they were¡ªyet she didn¡¯t back away. ¡°S-so¡­ um¡­ I wouldn¡¯t find it bothersome¡­¡± she said, tugging his shirt. ¡°O-okay¡­ if you¡¯d have me¡­¡± Alum replied, scratching his cheek. Overwhelmed by happiness, Amethely clasped his shirt tighter as her eyes widened with vulnerability. The light in them seemed to twinkle and dance, causing him to chuckle. But as he did, she pouted and gently headbutted his chest. Her head lingered there. ¡°Meanie¡­ I¡¯m worried. And here you are, laughing like a fool¡­¡± Amethely murmured, her voice as gentle and soothing as ever. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Alum smiled gently. Looking up, Amethely asked, ¡°Are you really?¡± in a somewhat childish, hushed voice filled with suspicion. ¡°Mm? Am I?¡± he wondered, which caused Amethely to headbutt him on the chest a second time. ¡°Dummy¡­¡± ¡°¡­I suppose I am,¡± he replied as he awkwardly and reluctantly placed his hands on her shoulders. Amethely didn¡¯t say anything as she looked into his eyes, tugging the hem of his shirt playfully but sheepishly. ¡°Hey¡­ we¡¯ve yet to introduce ourselves¡­ right?¡± Alum calmly voiced. ¡°I¡¯m Alum Miller¡­¡± ¡°Alum¡­?¡± Amethely echoed his name softly. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m Amethely Ilis¡­. U-um¡­ sorry for the late introduction¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­ Amethely¡­¡± Alum replied, scratching his cheek. Amethely took a deep breath. ¡°¡­I-if possible¡­ could you call me Ame?¡± she requested, clenching her chest endearingly as she nervously clasped her hands. ¡°Then¡­ it¡¯d only be fair if you called me Al, right, Ame?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Amethely¡¯s heart skipped, her chest squeezed as she became light-headed. ¡°Al¡­ Al¡­ Nnn! I¡¯d be happy to call you that,¡± she smiled brightly. ¡°¡­!¡± Alum clenched his chest, coughing blood again. ¡°A-Al?!¡± Amethely panicked. ¡­ .. ¡ªTap, tap, tap As the two walked in the empty halls, they¡¯d subtly glance at one another as each step echoed. The lively festivity could be heard from a distance, but the silence between them was louder. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve been in this world for only three days?¡± Amethely inquired. ¡°Mm. It seems like we can¡¯t return to our world,¡± Alum replied casually. Hearing his words, Amethely felt a pang of pain in her chest¡ªjust imagining being stuck in an unfamiliar world and unable to return must hurt. But¡­ ¡°I pity the others,¡± Alum suddenly said, surprising Amethely. ¡°They have somewhere they belong over there. And now, they¡¯d have to find somewhere new.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amethely halted and looked at him with saddened eyes. Alum halted, too. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ame?¡± he softly voiced. Amethely took a deep breath. Finding the courage to ask, her voice shook. ¡°Al¡­ Don¡¯t you feel sad¡­? What about your family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum went silent momentarily before his lips curved into a smile. ¡°My family is here. That¡¯s why I pity the others.¡± ¡°Is¡­ that so¡­?¡± ¡°It is.¡± After that, the mood turned somewhat strange. She lamented over the fact she¡¯d made it super awkward. Their silences before were awkward but warmed her with jittery excitement¡ªbut now, it was uncomfortable¡ªalmost unbearable. Of course, Alum took notice of her self-reprimand; thus, he decided to ask something he¡¯d been wondering. ¡°Ame,¡± he gently called her name. Not expecting him to call her suddenly, Amethely became flustered. ¡°Y-yes?¡± she answered while fidgeting with her hands. ¡°Pff,¡± Alum chuckled, finding her reaction cute. ¡°H-hey¡­!¡± she retorted, hitting his arm playfully while puffing her cheeks. ¡°Pff¡­ sorry sorry¡­¡± ¡°Nngh! You¡¯re not sorry at all!¡± she protested. Just like that, he continued to tease her. Apparently, her reason for falling asleep at the park was the same as his¡ªshe¡¯d forgotten to sleep. And before long, they would arrive at her room before Alum could ask his question. Alum was instructed to sit on the couch while she dug up magical instruments. And as she was doing so, his eyes drifted around the room. It was filled with magical devices, blueprints, and plants. It smells like her¡­ he thought¡ªwait, it¡¯s her room, of course it does, he sighed. He decided to watch Amethely instead. Each time he looked at her, his heart would race, and his face would turn red. But¡­ Seeing all the high-quality equipment and spacious room filled with flora and decoration, he couldn¡¯t help but think she really was a young lady¡ªthe difference between their status sunk in. In this world, he was a nobody. He was broke and had nothing in his name¡ªyet¡­ I really went and did it¡­ is this what it¡¯s like to fall for a girl way out of your league¡­ Alum thought. But¡­ I don¡¯t care¡ªI¡¯ll just have to make up the difference, he calmly stated. But as he thought along those lines, Amethely turned toward him, and their eyes met¡ªshe¡¯d melt into a smile and wave at him¡ªhe¡¯d scratch his cheek and wave at her. ¡ªWhy is she so¡­ cute? Sigh¡­ I¡¯ve really got a lot to do¡­ ¡­ .. After having examined Alum, she couldn¡¯t find any oddities except for a cut in his lungs which she restored with a healing core¡ªit bewilders her. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ your body is very healthy. I can¡¯t find a reason as to why such healthy lungs would become damaged out of nowhere,¡± she voiced her concerns as she contemplated deeply as she noted her findings. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Based on the data collected by the scanner, the wounds appeared suddenly two hours ago¡­¡± She looked up from her notes, her eyes filled with anxiety. ¡°Al, are you really okay?¡± she asked, her voice shaken. ¡°I am now. Thanks to you,¡± Alum replied gently. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Amethely sulked, her lips pouting as she frowned while looking at the results. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t sulk,¡± Alum chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she huffed. ¡°But you are,¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re not.¡± ¡°¡­I was¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Amethely admitted sheepishly, not wanting him to think she was annoying. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the two became enveloped in silence, Amethely would serve them tea and treats¡ªAlum had treated her to sweets prior, so she thought to do the same. But unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find caramels, which he seemed to like. When she told him that, he began to blush for some reason. After that, not many words were exchanged between them¡ªjust like how it was at the park when they snacked, only to then part way. Is it going to end that way again? Amethely thought, her chest tightened with loneliness¡ªshe didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Um¡­ Al,¡± she suddenly called his name as he enjoyed the treats like a small animal as he read her blueprints. ¡°Mm?¡± Alum turned to her. ¡°A-after this¡­ could I meet you again¡­?¡± she queried, twirling her hair and tilting her head adorably. ¡°!?¡± Alum gulped and clenched his chest. ¡°A-Al!?¡± Amethely hurriedly moved closer to examine, but as she did, she stumbled and ended up pushing him down on the couch. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them turned beet red, their heart racing while steam leaked out from their ears. Frozen in place, they could only look each other in the eyes until¡ªboom! Boom-boom! The colorful explosions helped them to regain their composure¡ªAmethely hastily got off him and planted her face in a pillow. Equally embarrassed, Alum covered his face with his arm, but he couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from her adorable reaction. But they couldn¡¯t stay like this forever. Alum took a deep breath. ¡°Ame, I think we should head back,¡± he suggested. Peeking up shyly, she nodded. ¡°Y-yesh¡­¡± she fumbled¡ªfor some reason, she seemed oddly determined. And when they were about the exit the door, Amethely suddenly stopped him. Her gaze was locked on him. Her parted lips were shaken. As she took a deep breath, she covered her mouth with a tightly clenched hand. ¡°Al¡­¡± she softly voiced. Her face grew redder by the second as she trembled¡ªher breath was uneven, and her heart was beating faster than she could handle. She was becoming numb, and her mind blanked. Mustering up the courage of a lifetime, she spread her arms awkwardly, reaching them towards him. ¡°W-w-will y-you¡­ h-hug me¡­?¡± her voice was almost inaudible, and her stammering was uncontrollable as her eyes spun in circles. At that moment, Alum¡¯s mind blanked, too, and without notice, he just embraced her. ¡°I-I will¡­¡± he said after the fact. Overwhelmed by his warmth and scent, Amethely squeezed him tightly. ¡°Eh-ehe-hehe~¡± she giggled, her legs weak and shaky. ¡°Y-you already are¡­¡± she mustered a teasing remark. ¡°I am¡­¡± Alum couldn¡¯t find anything clever to say, neither needed he as he too firmed his embrace. Sharing warmth, their hearts beat loudly. Slowly, their uneven breaths quelled as they began to smoothen into each other. Quietly, they continued to cherish their closeness. And when Amethely¡¯s legs finally gave out, they slowly fell to their knees¡ªstill in one another¡¯s arms. Neither could let go, nor did they want to. And with that, fireworks continued to go off in the background as the banquet was reaching its climax. Chapter Seventeen: Spirits Ablaze That night, fireworks bloomed, sparkling in different colors. But Amethely doesn¡¯t remember most of what happened after she hugged Alum. Her mind was in a haze as she rolled around in her bed. She¡¯d just changed the beddings earlier today, which usually meant she¡¯d fall asleep basked in the new pleasant scent. However¡­ her heart was racing out of control; arcs filled with jitters made her unrest. She would hug her pillow, turning from one side to the other, sometimes unable to stop kicking her feet, humming melodically all the while. ¡°Hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm~?¡± He actually hugged me¡­ He did, he did! The love-struck Amethely thought as she squealed, squeezing her pillow tighter. All she could remember from that night was how firmly he¡¯d held her. His frame was larger; he was sturdy. She remembers resting her cheeks on his subtly muscular chest until they slowly sunk to the ground. He really does smell nice¡­ she thought when she recalled resting her head on his shoulders while she nestled against his neck. ¡°Ehe-ehehe-hehe~¡± Amethely couldn¡¯t help but giggle when all she could think about was their warm embrace¡ªit¡¯s making me feel all mushy again, she thought. She stopped, peeking from her pillow and looking at the ceiling. Her completely flushed face practically glowed in the dark, while her shaky, dazzling eyes couldn¡¯t wait for morning to come. ¡°I hope he¡¯s okay¡­¡± she murmured before curling up and closing her eyes. ¡°Sigh¡­ I want to see you again¡­¡± .. Three days passed, and Amethely was at her desk, spaced out as she¡¯d just finished all her work. She¡¯d taken care of all her plants, sparred with the paladins earlier, even finished the custom IU core design, and went to the caf¨¦ with Keilyn during the past three days¡ªAmethely was unable to distract herself anymore. ¡°I wanna see hiiiim! Al, I want to see youuu!¡± she groaned as her head slumped down on her desk. Amethely knew it was difficult for them to meet again. She really does. But the fact that he hadn¡¯t come to see her once festered her anxiety¡ªand it wasn¡¯t like she could freely enter the military base to see Chely or Alum, for that matter. She¡¯d gone to the park every day the time they met¡ªhoping she¡¯d run into him¡ªonly for it to be of no avail. ¡ªShould I ask Sis for help¡­? She wondered. ¡­ .. Meanwhile, at the military base, Alum found himself downing paperwork¡ªwhat could he do? Rigeld called him daily and taught him the ropes because of his ability to process information. Apparently, unlike the others, he wasn¡¯t given a choice to join the military or to be adopted into other families¡ªno, he was to be stationed under the military head command, Rigeld. ¡°¡­¡± Noticing Alum¡¯s glare, Rigeld shrugged. ¡°Hey, hey, why are you looking at me like that? It was the decision of The Four,¡± he casually remarked. ¡°And you presumably proposed the idea,¡± Alum replied calmly. ¡°Aw c¡¯mon, why the complaint? And you get to see Luna every day; how¡¯s that bad?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not, I¡¯m not complaining,¡± Alum sighed. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Rigeld tilted his head, the bird coral bird on his shoulder did the same. ¡°¡­¡± ¡ªI haven¡¯t been able to meet Ame¡­ Alum thought. ¡°Besides, you asked for it¡ªstatus comes with responsibility, after all, and if you want to climb fast, you gotta work hard, no?¡± Rigeld grinned playfully. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Listen, they all need rest, so we can¡¯t test their magical capabilities yet. Still, I¡¯m surprised most of them decided to stay,¡± Rigeld chuckled as he looked at the list. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s due to Noel and Miu¡¯s influence, and Emy stays where I stay,¡± Alum stated as he compiled data. ¡°Well, we do have great things to offer, too,¡± Rigeld chuckled. When Rigeld mentioned the options to the wanderers, most decided to stay despite having a week to decide. They were then allocated to one of the dorms near beautiful nature. There, they¡¯d also have a whole section to build or decorate. Of course, the wanderers were skeptical about it at first. But when it was mentioned Luna was the one that offered a part of her section to them, they could somewhat trust her since they knew how she treated Alum. So, while the leaders were still the triad, Noel, Emely, and Oliver, they were officially under Luna. Previously, they stayed as guests at Boail¡¯s company, where four other commanders shared the building¡ªjust like how Luna¡¯s now platoon shared a building with Chely and three other commanders. Each commander had a section of the building for their company, which they could customize how they wanted. If a couple wanted to live with one another, they could tear down a wall to make their living space larger. They could even receive permission from the commander to build a private bathroom, kitchen, and whatnot. Except for the different sections belonging to each company, everything else, like the cafeteria, hygiene area, training ground, bar, and lounges, was shared. Outside the dorms were other facilities, such as libraries, workshops, and a flea market run by off-duty soldiers in the evening. The base was pretty self-sufficient and was like a small city. ¡°¡ªAh! That was such a great idea, hahaha!¡± Rigeld laughed in satisfaction as he managed to keep the wanderers away from shrewd individuals. ¡°¡­¡± Alum frowned at the sight; he could vaguely guess Rigeld¡¯s thoughts. The only reason Luna suggested it was because Rigeld made the suggestion for her, and she had to agree reluctantly. Apparently, it was because he¡¯d seen how well she taught Alum about their world¡ªin other words, he just found out she was a good teacher. But that wasn¡¯t all. Recruits were also joining straight from the military academy a month later¡ªwhich should have been enough time for the wanderers to settle in and participate in training along recruit. Strangely enough, the best teachers around were the ten members of Luna¡¯s squad¡ªThe Wyvern Squad, which both Luna and Rigeld found out yesterday when the wanderers moved in under the squad¡¯s care. ¡°But I must ask, what made you think you couldn¡¯t be with her due to the status difference?¡± Rigeld teased, grinning playfully as he found Alum¡¯s reason for wanting to gain fame intriguing. ¡°¡­It¡¯s like that in our world.¡± ¡ªand because it¡¯s usually that way in Noel¡¯s books¡­ he cursed inwardly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s usually the case here too. It may not be written in the laws, but people always have their opinions,¡± Rigeld shrugged. ¡°You may not care what people think about you, but could it be that you care what people think of her? You wouldn¡¯t want to drag down her reputation for going out with a nobody, right?¡± Rigeld had hit the mark. Alum couldn¡¯t care less what people thought of him, but when he learned that relationships sort of had to work¡ªespecially with people in her standing. He couldn¡¯t afford to be a nobody, even if the social barrier didn¡¯t stop them. ¡°¡­Why ask when you answer them yourself?¡± Alum tilted his head. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out¡­ it usually is to be forgiven once or twice depending on how far the couple has gone¡ªbut she¡¯s a saint; there is no such option.¡± Rigeld leaned, casually resting on his palm. ¡°You do realize that you either marry her or face social execution, right? There¡¯s still time if you want to back out.¡± ¡°I know. But that would also be the case if Luna and I went along with your ploys¡ª¡± Alum remarked. He stopped work and took a cookie. ¡°¡­¡± Taken by surprise, Rigeld froze. ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± he feigned ignorance. ¡°Could you have been less obvious?¡± Alum replied sarcastically, smiling somewhat smugly at the thought of having shattered Rigeld¡¯s plan. ¡°Sigh¡­ can you blame me?¡± Rigeld chuckled. ¡°Besides, I wasn¡¯t trying to be subtle¡ªI wear my heart on my sleeve!¡± As he declared, he turned over the loose pocket on his chest upwards; underneath was a heart print¡ªonly for him to sigh afterward as he slumped down on the desk, glancing at Alum like a lost animal. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that girl be so close to someone before,¡± he whimpered. ¡°¡­¡± Alum wasn¡¯t falling for it as he blankly stared back. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Anyways, I didn¡¯t think someone like you cared about status¡ªyou used to have the money and fame you¡¯d ever wanted, right? But you don¡¯t seem bothered about having lost it all.¡± ¡°Why would I bother when none of it was my own?¡± Alum¡¯s chilly, indifferent voice rang. ¡°It was merely a tool which I later had no use for.¡± ¡°Is that so? But if the name of the house were here, then all that land, all that money, and all that fame¡ªeverything would be easier, right?¡± Rigeld¡¯s fangs were sharp, jabbing at the fact he¡¯d become a nobody despite the status back in his world. But despite that, it didn''t cut through Alum¡¯s thick skin. Alum shifted his gaze casually, looking at the paper in his hands to make sure his work was correct. ¡°Practically, I suppose. But not really,¡± he replied indifferently. ¡°I never cared for any of it¡ªmy home is where Emy is. I¡¯ll make her comfortable wherever we are.¡± ¡°¡­You sure love her,¡± Rigeld smiled warmly. ¡°I do. I love my friends, too,¡± Alum replied casually. ¡°Oh? Does that include Luna?¡± Rigeld inquired teasingly. ¡°It does.¡± ¡°Have you told her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alum said, looking up from his work. ¡°You should,¡± Rigeld suggested as he chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°People get happy being told they¡¯re loved, you know? I don¡¯t think Luna is any different¡ªshe¡¯ll be happy to hear you treasure your bond.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum averted his gaze, his cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°¡­¡± Rigeld blankly stared, bewildered by his reaction. ¡°¡­¡± Alum seemed to shrink. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve never¡­ Say, have you ever told Emely you love her¡­?¡± Rigeld questioned, his eyes widening in astonishment. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, since we¡¯re heading down to my training facility later, you could practice¡ªI am pretty adept in illusion magic¡ªjust declare ¡®I LOVE YOU!!!!!¡¯ shout and yell your lungs out!¡± Rigeld exaggerated with a hand on his chest as if he were singing. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± Alum sighed. ¡°After that, you should be able to tell them you love them effortlessly,¡± Rigeld said, ignoring Alum¡¯s comment. ¡°¡­¡± He¡¯s serious!? Alum exclaimed internally. ¡­ .. That evening, Alum and Rigeld headed underground to his personal training facility; they met Alver exiting the elevator. He nodded toward Alum and saluted with a palm on his heart, bowing toward Rigeld. ¡°Greetings, Sir Rigeld, Young Man. Are you two heading toward your personalized facility?¡± he calmly inquired. ¡°Alver! It¡¯s been a while,¡± Rigeld replied, resting his hands on Alver¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± he grinned. ¡°It sure has, Sir.¡± ¡°¡ªOh, yeah. We¡¯re heading toward the facility, but how does the recruitment process look?¡± Alver glanced toward Alum. ¡°The Young Man should have summarized and finely compiled the data¡ªit was in our systems since yesterday¡ªI honestly do not know how you manage, Young Man.¡± ¡°Data is data,¡± Alum replied. ¡°¡­¡± Alver and Rigeld silently glanced at each other and thought¡ªmaybe we should hook up the Diloth System to the simulations¡ªthen he wouldn¡¯t be this arrogant¡­ they considered for a moment as they chuckled inwardly. ¡°A-Ahem¡­¡± Rigeld cleared his throat. ¡°Anyways, I wanted to hear it from you, old friend. So? Which of the students seemed promising?¡± he asked, stroking his chin. ¡°¡­Hmm,¡± Alver mused. ¡°Considering the squads they want to join and the platoons¡¯ decision, I would have to say those who exceeded in the theoretical and practical TA and SPC tests above level 4 with grade 3 or above would be a valuable asset, though many who didn¡¯t score that high in theory are talented in CC and HH levels 5, averaging grade 4,¡± Alver replied. ¡°Oh? How many of them?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum and Alver exchanged glances¡ªhe hasn¡¯t looked, they thought. Feeling their tired gaze, Rigeld brought up Alum¡¯s score on the Tactical Assault and Strategic Planning and Countering. ¡°Oh¡ªright! Did you know Al here got a perfect score on theoretical TA and SPC levels 5?!¡± he exclaimed excitedly. ¡°¡­¡± Alum sighed. ¡°¡­All grade 5 in level 5?¡± Wide-eyed, Alver stared at Alum in astonishment¡ªthe tests were notoriously difficult to pass, especially when they reached stage 5, but a perfect score? ¡°I do not consider it to be fair since the students were on a field simulation¡ªwhile I do not disregard the impressive achievement of the Young Man, who has only been here for a few days, I presume he took the test inside an illusion simulation? But how did he get a perfect score?¡± ¡°Ah-hahaha¡­!¡± Rigeld laughed nervously. ¡°¡­I see. Did he somehow exploit the processor? Young Man, did you presumably learn from the recruitment data and predict the mob and terrain generation? I must say that it is impressive on its own. But you then abused the processing used for the simulation¡ªit should be impossible to cheat, but you managed to cheat¡­?¡± Alver inquired. ¡°Mm¡­. got caught,¡± Alum said nonchalantly.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Upon hearing his words, Rigeld froze into a solid statue¡ªAlver had read Rigeld like a book. It was true that studying the data from the recruits¡¯ answers would help get a higher score, but¡­ unlike one or two samples. Alum was the one who compiled the answers, which were in the hundredths¡ªif he remembered at least half of it, then he could predict how the simulation would respond to different scenarios. ¡°Wait¡­ really?¡± Rigeld uttered, with feigning astonishment. ¡°It was a predictable result. I would naturally find out how the simulated tests work and use it to my advantage,¡± Alum replied, stunning Alver with his bluntness. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys exploit weaknesses?¡± he asked, tilting his head. ¡°¡­¡± Rigeld averted his gaze from Alver¡¯s blank stare. ¡°Ahem¡­ then¡­ What about CC & HH? The average was level 5 and grade 4¡ªan almost perfect score,¡± Alver noted. ¡°Oh¡­ we¡¯re actually going to do hand-to-hand right now¡ªhe should be able to use basic mana spells such as [Mana Armor] and [Mana Reinforce],¡± Rigeld grinned. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m his opponent!¡± he laughed. Alum wasn¡¯t amused as he wasn¡¯t told this, and Alver could tell despite Alum¡¯s unchanged demeanor. ¡°Oh, and in Combat Cast, he reached level 8 with a grade 4 using elemental manipulation alone¡ªthis lad¡¯s a monster¡ªimagine if he learned spells! Haha!¡± Rigeld laughed heartfully. ¡°Although, he might score higher on Combat Cast, hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s impressive¡­ I can manage level 10 at my age¡­ he¡¯s at least 35 years younger than me¡­ Alver thought. Despite looking as if he¡¯s in his early 30s, he¡¯s a half-elf around the same age as Rigeld¡ª55. ¡°Oh, my score is¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s 50,¡± Alver stated blankly. ¡°¡­¡± Rigeld sulked, shoulders slumped. ¡°¡­Aww, you¡¯re no fun¡­¡± he groaned. Alver rolled his eyes. ¡°In any case¡­ I have finished work. If possible¡­¡± ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t mind,¡± Rigeld replied before he could finish the sentence. ¡°Al, you don¡¯t mind Alver tagging along, do you?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Alum calmly replied, glancing at the resigned Alver, who¡¯d been cut off mid-sentence. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± he said. ¡­ .. In a quiet, well-lit hall, Alum followed Rigeld and Alver¡ªRigeld casually spoke to Alver while Alver politely replied nonchalantly to Rigeld¡¯s musings. The hall was made of some kind of white reinforced metal, unlike the wooden walls above the ground. Although he tried not to display discomfort, he remained composed. There were no staff down here. Only cleaning golems appeared now and then. For an odd reason, they¡¯d follow Alum for a little while and then stop. Rigeld and Alver found it amusing, telling him that the lesser spirits seemed interested in him. ¡°¡ªLike those in the park?¡± he quired. ¡°No,¡± Alver replied calmly. ¡°The ones in the central park are animalistic spirits¡ªthe lesser spirits occupying the golems are called lesser spirits because they cannot materialize a body, nor are they fully self-aware,¡± he added as he glanced at a golem that curiously clung to Alum¡¯s arm. ¡°I see.¡± Alum gave the golem a few pokes before it let go to continue its work. And seeing Alum¡¯s reluctance to see his new friend go, Alver chuckled softly. ¡°Are you curious about spirits?¡± he asked. ¡°Mm.¡± Alum nodded. His eyes were that of a curious child. ¡°Well. Where do I begin?¡± Alver mused before delivering his explanation. ¡°There are a few categories of spirits, but I will simplify it. Is that alright?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll read about them later myself, but an insight from an elder is always appreciated¡ª¡± ¡ªCough, cough cough Alver and Alum glanced at Rigeld, who cleared his throat as if saying, ¡°Is that the case?¡± with his gesture. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, it went down the wrong pipe,¡± he laughed casually. ¡°What? Go on?¡± he prompted. Alum and Alver sighed inwardly, both having no idea why Rigeld was jealous. Thus, Alver explained about lesser spirits and how they are born from natural mana as they slowly gained consciousness. They leveraged their ability to draw in natural mana by having them host a core, meaning they weren¡¯t reliant on replacement cores. The core acted like a womb for the spirits to slowly grow sentient, and the excess mana was used to power the golem. However, once they become sentient enough, they can pilot the golem or leave to grow somewhere else of their own volition. Thus, they become an elemental spirit from a lesser spirit, depending on which element they resonated with the most. Elemental spirits were the most common ones; they take different forms, and some are even demigods. But¡­ there are also death spirits¡ªborn from resentment of the dead sentient being¡ªmainly mortals. Unlike normal spirits, these spirits are born with a sense of sentience¡ªthey chose to evolve into phantoms or wraiths or other haunting abominations¡ªsome materialize into an inorganic being known as a Deathblade¡ªhorrifyingly morphed beings with bladed limbs and bodies with the only purpose of an endless hunt. ¡°A Deathblade?¡± Alum asked curiously. ¡°They are one of the most dangerous species out in the wild¡ªthey take pleasure in killing and will often watch their prey suffer before ending them,¡± Rigeld added instead of Alver. ¡°You already know that many abominations out there become more intelligent as they eat the brains of other beings? Right? Whose brains do you think the Deathblade eats?¡± he asked, his tone stern and dark. ¡°¡­¡± Alum didn¡¯t need to answer¡ªit was apparent by the way Rigeld and Alver reacted. Before long, they¡¯d reach Rigeld¡¯s personal training facility. Rigeld¡¯s dark mood turned more playful as the door opened. ¡°Al¡ªno holding back today¡ªyou¡¯re leaning into your strengths, right?¡± he grinned. ¡°You¡¯re not hitting practice targets¡ªbut me, hahaha, best of luck.¡± Lean into his strengths? Alver wondered as his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°¡­Who knows?¡± Alum replied, masking his reluctance with nonchalance. ¡°I don¡¯t need luck,¡± he added. ¡°Really?¡± Rigeld raised his eyebrow. ¡°Luck¡¯s a pretty good skill to have,¡± he shrugged, teasingly nudging Alver with his elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t cha think?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I suppose,¡± Alver replied. .. Upon entering the spacious, brightly lit facility, Alum steeled himself. He glanced at Rigeld, who began activating the protective barrier systems¡ªhe threw Alum a triangular badge. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked, grinning. ¡°Mm,¡± Alum nodded. He placed the badge on his chest¡ªit snapped onto his uniform like a magnet. It began to calibrate and resonate with the rest of the barrier¡ªpulsating a faint green light until it faded. Rigeld smirked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you picking a practice weapon?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never used weapons¡ªit¡¯d only hold me back,¡± Alum answered as he adjusted his uniform. ¡°¡ªIt suits you,¡± Rigeld remarked, but Alum couldn¡¯t tell if he meant the slightly customized uniform or something else. ¡°Oh, also don¡¯t forget to remove the amulet¡ªunless you only want to¡­¡± his words trailed off, but Alum could tell what he was getting at. Naturally, the flow of their conversation confused Alver¡ªunless what? He pondered. ¡°Alver,¡± Rigeld called out to his old friend. ¡°Yes?¡± he replied, his eyes widen a little. ¡°Kick me with all that you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alver nodded. ¡°Al, you can go all out. Don¡¯t worry about me¡ª¡± ¡ªBOOM! But before Rigeld could finish his explanation, Alver had delivered a powerful kick¡ªin an instant. The chamber pulsed in a soft green light as Rigeld crashed onto a wall on the other side¡ªbut surprisingly, there was barely any echo. ¡°¡ªHaah. It does not look like I had to go all out,¡± Alver scoffed with a blank expression and suppressed a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Alum watched in silence¡ªhe wasn¡¯t gonna comment. He could barely tell what happened, but the instance before the kick¡ªhe sensed a burst of mana from Alver. Even though it all happened so fast, Rigeld was able to cross-block the kick delivered to his chest. ¡°OI!¡± Rigeld exclaimed, exasperated that he¡¯d just been sent flying 100 meters. ¡°AVLER?!¡± he cried in protest. ¡°YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO DO THAT AFTER THE EXPLANATION! EXPLANATION!¡± he reiterated. ¡°You were not specific, Sir.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a short staring contest with Alver, Rigeld turned toward Alum. ¡°Al, come! Attack me with all that you¡¯ve got¡ªah! Don¡¯t worry if I retaliate; as you can see, I was fine after that bastard¡¯s kick!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Without hesitation, Alum removed the amulet and threw it toward Alver. His mana busted as his body was enhanced with newfound strength¡ªhe used [Mana Reinforce], the first magic spell he learned. Surged with power, he dashed toward Rigeld¡ªthe latter smiled, and before he knew it¡ªKABOOM! ¡°Guh¡­¡± Alum gasped, blood dripping from his lips as he stared at the floor. The moment he began closing the distance between him and Rigeld, the latter engulfed himself in flames¡ªilluminating the chamber in an intense coral light before appearing right before him. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d just run in like that,¡± Rigeld chuckled with a grin. Alum didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was sent to the ceiling by a punch. ¡°¡­¡± As he fell toward the floor, he adjusted himself and softly landed¡ªhis golden eyes chilled, his surroundings became chilled¡ªfrost formed everywhere as the chamber dropped under zero degrees. ¡°Oh? Ready to take it seriously?¡± Rigeld inquired playfully as he wiped away Alum¡¯s blood stuck on his cheek. ¡°¡­¡± Alum paused. ¡°I am,¡± he affirmed, his eyes glowing a faint blue. ¡°¡­¡± Rigeld smiled¡ªjust like in the illusion, he commented inwardly. ¡°Good!¡± he exclaimed, charging toward him. The instant Rigeld disappeared, Alum braced himself¡ªBOOM! An explosion of hot coral flames sent him straight into a wall as the barrier pulsated rapidly while the ice shattered, crunching behind his back. Before Rigeld could reach Alum again, high ice walls emerged¡ªRigeld burned through them instantly, but Alum was nowhere to be seen¡ªhe could be anywhere as it seemed like Alum had made a labyrinth of thick ice with three floors. ¡°Hmm?¡± Rigeld mused, stroking his chin¡ªshould I play along? He wondered. Rigeld listened carefully as he heard a skiing sound in the distant corner near the ceiling. ¡°¡­¡± Mana erupted from his hand. A pink coral flame ball emerged as a concentrated mass of energy, one of his original spells¡ª[Raved Flames]. He threw the flame casually, watching it melt everything in its path for five seconds until it hit the barrier¡ªengulfing half the top layers of Alum¡¯s labyrinth, leaving only some parts of it and scorching steam as everything sizzled. ¡°You alive out there!?¡± Rigeld yelled, asking playfully. Alum didn¡¯t reply, causing him to wonder what the boy was up to. The boy always has something up his sleeve, and Rigeld knew it better than anyone here. Because, back in the alley incident, Alum had hidden a levitating blade behind his back¡ªbut he had the suppression amulet on, which meant it couldn¡¯t have been mana-based. Suddenly, spikes emerged from ice walls as the walls quickly collapsed into him¡ªpredictable, Rigeld thought as he melted everything before anything could reach him. But¡­ ¡ªFOSHHH A massive wave crashed toward him¡ªhe quickly covered himself in a burning barrier that evaporated the water rush, but then something strange happened. The water stopped boiling, and the pressure caused the barrier to pulsate rapidly. Rigeld grinned. ¡°Haha-ha-ha¡ªwhat a shrewd kid,¡± he laughed lightheartedly. He was trapped underwater with significant pressure¡ªit was enough for his flames not to evaporate the water outright, only boil it as it was quickly replaced with new ¡®cool¡¯ water. Meanwhile, as Rigeld mused, Alum gasped as he¡¯d barely dodged [Raved Flames] while hanging right above Rigeld. Alum had tried to collapse all the ice on him as a distraction, but even with the badge, he could feel the heat from the steam get to him. As he crashed the waves and replaced all the water to buy time¡ªit all suddenly was pushed to the side from an intense burst of winds with Rigeld in the middle¡ªhe even sucked all the mist into a ball at the top of his hand¡ªrevealing Alum hanging from the ceiling. The room became engulfed in [Phoenix Flames], and everything evaporated¡ªthe lights in the chamber blinked red as all the mist was sucked out. That¡¯s cheating¡­ Alum thought, his consciousness flicked as he slowly fell toward the floor¡ªthuk¡­ ¡ªThud-thud-thud¡­ Slowly, Rigeld walked toward Alum, who seemed to have spent his entire mana pool¡ªthe headache must be immense, Rigeld mused to himself as he saw Alum struggle to stay conscious. ¡°You did well¡ªbut I already know how capable you are in elemental manipulation,¡± he remarked casually. ¡°Well, in hand-to-hand, I suppose you¡¯re weaker than a recruit¡ªbut it¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t work on,¡± he laughed playfully. ¡°Dammed old man¡­¡± Alum cursed under his breath while he clicked his tongue. ¡°Hey! That hurts~¡± Rigeld sobbed, wiping the nonexistent tear from the corner of his eye. ¡°But¡­¡± his voice turned serious. ¡°What about it? If you use everything you¡¯ve got to hit me with your fist, I¡¯ll give you a day off tomorrow. If you fail, you¡¯ll do all my work instead. Of course, I¡¯ll not use mana!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Ahem!¡± Watching from the sidelines, Alver cleared his throat. ¡°Sir! He is not allowed to do ¡®your¡¯ work!¡± he sternly protested. ¡°¡­But there¡¯s no fun without any stakes, right~?!¡± Rigeld retorted. ¡°Say that when there is a punishment for you if he succeeds!¡± Alver scolded back, pointing at him. ¡°There is!¡± Rigeld pointed to himself. ¡°I¡¯d have to do all that work alone!¡± he cried. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just get a secretary already,¡± Alver sighed, facepalming. But by that time, Alum had managed to get back on his feet¡ªhis eyes hazy; his body was heavy like his breaths¡ªalmost like he was gasping for air. ¡°Just¡­ just once¡­ right?¡± Alum stammered a little, breathing slowly but heavily. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rigeld grinned confidently¡ªbut his eyes widened as he saw a cold smile on Alum¡¯s face¡ªhe reached his hand toward him, causing him to dodge backward instinctively. ¡°Bend,¡± Alum uttered sinisterly, almost breathless¡ªhis eyes were glowing molten gold. In that instant, Rigeld felt immense pressure on his body¡ªhe¡¯d likely fallen to his knees if it wasn¡¯t for the residue from [Mana Reinforce]. He broke free as Alum fell to his knees; his eyes stopped glowing as he lightly coughed blood. ¡°What the¡­¡± Rigeld murmured as he saw the bent metal floor where he stood¡ªthe barrier hadn¡¯t reacted at all. But suddenly, he froze. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± he couldn¡¯t move his body at all. In that instance, Alum jumped, barely reaching Rigeld¡¯s chest with his fist before a soft punch landed¡ªonly for him to fall on his back¡ªthud¡­ ¡°I won¡­ our¡­ little bet¡­¡± Alum said, panting heavily. ¡°Aha-haha¡­ Luck really is a skill¡­¡± he murmured before his consciousness faded into nothingness. ¡°¡­¡± [Flame Cleanse]¡ªa burst of coral flames engulfed Rigeld. He became able to move again after realizing he¡¯d been poisoned somehow¡ªit was probably the blood Alum spilled on his cheek the first time they collided. His blood is a neurotoxin¡­? Rigeld eyes shook, baffled as he didn¡¯t sense any danger from it. No¡­ he activated it the exact moment he used his strange powers on me, he thought with a bemused smile. ¡°I suppose he¡¯s free tomorrow,¡± Alver chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± Rigeld was stunned¡ªhe¡¯d momentarily forgotten since he was so impressed. .. Not long after the spar, Alum regained consciousness; as he blinked a few times, he saw Rigeld¡¯s face and realized he was sleeping on his lap. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re awake,¡± Rigeld greeted him casually as he put down the book in his hands. ¡°Hey? What¡¯s with that face? What? Wished it was a beautiful girl instead?¡± he teased while grinning smugly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking that,¡± Alum replied as he got up¡ªhe was sore all over, and his body was practically burning as he felt the scorching heat at every pulse of his heart. ¡°Aww~ Really? I¡¯d call Luna next time if you said yes¡ªoh well,¡± he shrugged. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s time for the ¡°I LOVE YOU!¡± practice,¡± Rigeld casually mentioned. ¡°¡­¡± Alum froze on the spot. ¡ªHe was serious¡­? He exasperated inwardly. ¡­ .. Afterward, Alum stumbled forward with hazy eyes in the hallways, sighing. His throat was sore, and his face was slightly flushed from embarrassment¡ªeven those walking by seemed surprised. But as he reached the Wyvern section, everything became increasingly quiet. Everyone had presumably gone to sleep as it was a long day. He eventually reached the section allocated to them¡ªThe Wanderers. However¡­ a cross-armed figure stood by his door¡ªit was Chely. She wore a more casual outfit than the full armor he usually saw her in. What he meant was¡ªChely was more feminine than usual. While she was gracefully pretty before¡ªbut now, even Alum found her cute. Which honestly confused him a little. ¡°Hey, what took you so long?¡± Chely called out to him. ¡°And why are you staring?¡± she added. Alum paused. ¡°You look cute,¡± he remarked bluntly. Surprised, Chely giggled softly, gesturing a ¡®shh¡¯ with a finger on her lips. ¡°Say that to Ame instead,¡± she teased. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try,¡± he replied, his voice still slightly raspy from all the shouting. ¡°Nn!¡± she nodded as if satisfied with the answer. Alum shuddered. Chely was like an entirely different person from the last time they met¡ªbut it did make sense considering Amethely was her younger sister. However, their personalities couldn¡¯t have been more different. ¡°But Little Al, you seem exhausted¡ªwant me to pamper you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum was baffled¡ªLittle Al? He frowned slightly. If Rigeld was nudging him toward Luna and acted like an uncle¡ªthen Chely was essentially his older sister now¡­ and from what Rigeld had told him, she was unexpectedly the doting type. So¡­ that made him ¡®the cute little brother¡¯ in her eyes. ¡°I have caramels. By the way, Ame made them, so can I come in to talk¡ª¡± ¡°Why, welcome to my modest abode,¡± Alum instantly replied as Chely showed him a bag of caramels. Huh¡­? Chely froze on the spot¡ªis it that easy¡­? She wondered. Initially, she was reluctant to accept that Amethely liked him¡ªbut when Amethely told her about the heart-melting embrace they shared, she, too, melted as it ignited the flame of support for them. As the door slid open, they were presented with a dark room. But as the lights illuminated the room in a soft, warm hue, a boy with platinum blond hair casually slept on the comfortable armchair, looking cozy. On the bed was a girl with silver-black hair, sleeping soundly. She cuddled the only pillow, and there was another girl with soft, snow-like white hair cuddling her. There was yet another girl, but this one had jet-black hair and was Alum¡¯s cousin¡ªEmely, snuggly asleep on the other armchair. ¡°¡­¡± Chely had no idea what she was witnessing. ¡°¡­¡± Alum, on the other hand, also questioned what it was that he walked in on. ¡°I¡­ Mm,¡± he checked. ¡°It is my room¡­¡± ¡°¡­It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chely sighed. Alum also sighed, convincing Chely that he had no clue about this¡ªnot only were Luna and Miu sleeping comfortably on his bed¡ªbut so were Noel and Emely. Chely clenched her fists¡ªI¡¯m upset for some reason, she thought as she stared coldly at Noel¡ªwho¡¯d been alone with three beautiful women in a room. Alum turned a blind eye, pretending he didn¡¯t notice her apparent but internal cold rage¡ªbut he was glad it wasn¡¯t only the girls in his room¡ªthanks Noel¡­ he thanked his best friend internally. Chapter Eighteen: Reunite & Letting Go Soft golden lights illuminated the unusual scene of four people sleeping comfortably in a dull room lacking in personality. Noel¡¯s eyes were hazy; the soft light awakened him. As he stretched, a familiar girl came into view¡ªthis time, she wore a light green cloak stretching to her thighs like a skirt. Yellow flames blended with the light green from all ends¡ªat the hem around her hips and around the sleeve cuffs on the upper arms. The only part of the cloak that wasn¡¯t green was the dark collar¡ªbut even that had descending flames. The belt around her stomach had different phases of what seemed like eclipses, which kept it all together¡ªunderneath the cloak was a simple white blouse, making her bosom more noticeable. The pants were also the same accent as the belt and collar, with the ends tucked inside her long brown boots. But¡­ Am I dreaming¡­? Woah¡­ Chely¡¯s a lot cuter than usual¡ªI mean, she sure has a pretty face but is this what I¡¯m imagining she¡¯s under the armor? Pretty face, but also delicate, slim, and feminine? Noel thought as he shook his head¡ªNah¡­ she¡¯s probably a lot more muscular, considering she¡¯s a hero, he added. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m not dreaming¡­ am I¡­? He suddenly came to his senses. Chely¡¯s lightly shaded emerald eyes stared shakily at him; her lips pressed together, and her eyebrows furrowed¡ªlooking like she wanted to say something. As their eyes met, her expression soured; she crossed her arms and averted her eyes. Did I do something¡­? Noel wondered. His mind was still hazy. But only then did he realize what the situation looked like¡ªLuna was sleeping comfortably with Miu hugging her. Emely was also out on the armrest opposite him, which was not a good look overall. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± He remembered Luna entering Alum¡¯s room; he went to check, but it turned out Alum wasn¡¯t there. He chatted with Luna for a while, but then, Emely knocked¡ªafterward, Miu came with a tray of sweets. While they waited, they played card games¡ªLuna joined after some convincing from Miu. They didn¡¯t think it would have to wait so long for Alum to return¡ªbut Luna became drowsy and jumped onto Alum¡¯s bed, instantly falling asleep. Emely had fallen asleep on the armchair while Miu stumbled sleepily to the bed, hugging Luna, who hugged the pillow. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and went to get blankets in his room¡ªwhen he returned, he realized he was more tired than expected, and as he plumped down on the armchair, he too dozed off. Crap¡­! Sitting down was a mistake! I should¡¯ve just gone back to my room¡ªwait¡­ why is Chely here? Huh? But¡­ if she¡¯d catch Alum with three girls in his room, that would be bad too¡­ ah! But then again¡ªnow it looks bad for me! As his mind was racing, Chely sighed and went to sit on the couch. Alum followed, but he noticed him looking extremely drained. ¡°Hey¡­ Al, are you okay?¡± Noel asked ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little tired,¡± Alum shrugged. ¡°Did you guys wait for me?¡± he inquired, tilting his head slightly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come back¡­¡± Noel looked at the clock. ¡°¡ªat midnight; we gotta wake up early, y¡¯know?¡± he noted. ¡°Well¡­¡± Alum sighed. ¡°The damned old man¡ªI mean, Sir Rigeld had too much fun, I suppose.¡± He frowned a little while averting his eyes. ¡°Aha-haha-ha,¡± Noel chuckled softly. ¡°I see¡ªwell, actually, we¡¯re gonna check the city out tomorrow, so I was wondering if you were free.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alum silently pictured Rigeld laughing obnoxiously in his head. ¡°Al?¡± Noel called out to him. ¡°¡­Is that so? I¡¯m free in the morning,¡± he answered. Noel raised an eyebrow and figured that Alum was probably planning on seeing Amethely at one point. A playful grin surfaced on his face¡ªbut as soon as he saw Chely¡¯s frown, he froze on the spot. ¡°¡­¡± Chely silently crossed her arms, glaring at Noel like a watchful cat. Noel scratched his neck¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure how to talk to her in this situation. He could try being a little flirty, but it would only make her hate him¡ªespecially in this dilemma. But as he noticed Alum falling asleep, it became worse as it was now only Chely and himself left in the awkward situation. ¡°Must be nice being surrounded by beautiful girls,¡± Chely suddenly remarked, side-eying him. ¡°Sure¡­ but it¡¯s not like that, okay?¡± He replied as calmly as he could. ¡°Say¡­ are you perhaps¡­ mad?¡± he reluctantly asked. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not,¡± Chely replied coolly. ¡ªHe knew she was but decided to play along. ¡°Alright,¡± he simply said, sighing inwardly. ¡°Y¡¯know, it¡¯s kinda hot in here¡ªdo you want to join me for a walk?¡± he asked. He figured she¡¯d say no so that he could leave, but¡­ ¡°Okay¡­¡± Chely replied, pouting slithery as she frowned¡ªbut at the same time, she looked almost bashful while averting her gaze. ¡°¡­¡± Aww man¡­ I¡¯m actually into her, aren¡¯t I? I mean, sure, she¡¯s totally my type¡ªI thought that when I first saw her too, but am I actually quite easy? Just because she¡¯s shed her armor¡ªliterally and figuratively? Noel thought. His heart began to race, skipping beats while making his whole body restless. .. As the calm night breeze caressed his cheeks, Noel watched to oceans with Chely by his side. She, too, stared at the waves¡ªher light ash-brown hair danced in the winds as her eyes twinkled in the silver moonlight. Neither had said a word since they left, but Noel could notice Chely subtly glance at him¡ªshe probably saw his glances, too, and he was aware. Their eyes met, and she¡¯d averted her gaze. ¡°Just to be clear, we just played some card games waiting for Alum, okay?¡± Noel suddenly spoke. ¡°I could tell,¡± Chely replied, her voice melodic and soft¡ªbut her expression almost looked indifferent. ¡°There were cards on the table,¡± she added. ¡°I see¡­ but are you okay leaving Alum alone with the two of them?¡± Noel inquired¡ªreferring to Luna and Miu, the latter who had a crush on Alum. ¡°I trust him¡ªhe likes my sister and wouldn¡¯t look at another woman like that¡ªeven when he complimented me, calling me cute and all, he had no such intentions, and neither did I misunderstand,¡± she said, trying not to look his way. ¡°He¡¯s like that; he¡¯s loyal to friends too, ahaha¡ªwait, he called you cute?¡± Noel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He did,¡± Chely replied. She turned her body towards him, her shoulders rising subtly. But because of her crossed arms, he couldn¡¯t help but think she was accentuating her chest. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pervert,¡± she murmured, pouting as she huffed. ¡°C¡¯mon, it was like you were emphasizing them doing that!¡± Noel retorted, crossing his arms and raising his shoulders. ¡°¡­¡± Chely¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what she had done unconsciously. Her cheeks heated up, and a small blush surfaced on her smooth skin. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± she said. Noel scratched his neck. ¡°Sorry for looking,¡± he apologized, looking away. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t mind,¡± Chely said, sighing and calming down¡ª ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t? Then¡­¡± He¡¯d stared at her face but was now slowly lowering his gaze. ¡°I-Idiot?! I didn¡¯t mean it like that! It¡¯s one thing if it was accidental, so stop leering¡ªyou¡¯re not touching them any time soon!¡± she protested, hitting his side. ¡ªHuh? I can touch them one day? Like¡­? Fondle them? Urk¡­ Get your mind out of the ditch¡­ Noel exclaimed inwardly. ¡°¡ªUgh¡­¡± he groaned, holding himself together. ¡°It was¡­ a joke¡­¡± he said. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chely crossed her arms and turned. But soon glanced back. ¡°Hey¡­ are you okay?¡± she asked, her voice softened with her eyes. ¡°Nah, it didn¡¯t hurt.¡± Noel grinned playfully, hitting his chest. ¡°¡­¡± Chely stared at him with a blank expression. ¡°Hmph!¡± she huffed, but a smile tugged her lips this time. ¡°But,¡± Noel¡¯s grin widened more. ¡°¡ªI called you adorable before he called you cute, right? And I still think that,¡± he teased as he elbowed her lightly. Chely¡¯s face slowly turned beet red. She huffed yet again, turned, and began walking while looking straight down at the limestone-tiled pathway as steam reeked from her head. Noel chucked a little before he ran to catch up. ¡°And here I thought he wasn¡¯t just some frivolous flirtatious guy¡ªhe is! But isn¡¯t! Which is it?!¡± she exclaimed as she murmured. Overhearing that, Noel cast his arm over her shoulder. ¡°Yeah, which is it? Chely?¡± he teased, grinning smugly. ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Hey, Chely,¡± Noel said somewhat seriously. ¡°It might be a little late, but you look cute in these clothes¡ªit suits you,¡± he nervously confessed as his eyes shifted. ¡°¡­¡± Beet red in the face, Chely sheepishly locked eyes with the ground. ¡°Good¡­ I picked them thinking you might like it¡­¡± she murmured under her breath. Noel¡¯s heart skipped, racing crazily as Chely had torn down his guard entirely. He couldn¡¯t comment, as the words were stuck in his lungs. At the same time, it was fortunate because Chely probably didn¡¯t intend for him to hear as she was talking to herself¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t want to say something dumb to make her push him away right now, especially now when his arms were around her shoulders. He wanted to be close like this, just for a little more. Stupid¡­ Chely remarked in her mind with a subtle glance. She¡¯d wanted him to say something. I guess seeing him this flustered is fine as well, she thought.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡­ .. In a world cleaved in two, two young boys sat with their backs toward one another, splitting the dark crimson and grey ashen worlds. The black-crimson side rained red while the white side snowed ash. Standing between the borders, Alum closed his eyes and walked towards them. The boy at the crimson back half turned toward him. His molten gold eyes sparkled a little as he got up on his feet, ran towards him, and hugged him. ¡°Alum,¡± he called his name. ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed all the colors¡ªI¡¯ve painted a tree, thank you,¡± he said calmly with a faint smile. ¡°Mm, I promised,¡± Alum replied, patting the boy¡¯s head. ¡°How¡¯s Monochrome?¡± he asked, glancing toward the gloomy boy with white hair and blue eyes. ¡°You should ask him,¡± Sinister replied. He pulled up his sleeve; his arm had red cracks that pulsated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alum. My resistances were pushed to the limits¡ªthe weird spatial collapse tore me down, but¡­¡± he glanced at Monochrome. ¡°He saved us,¡± he added. Alum nodded¡ªI see, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t respond, he thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to slumber for a while to repair the core¡­ but we need to reunite to shatter and rebuild the core. Can you handle it?¡± Sinister touched his heart, his molten eyes sorrowful as he couldn¡¯t experience all the colors firsthand. ¡°I can manage¡ª¡± ¡°But you know how stubborn Monochrome is¡­¡± Sinister cut him off, heaving a deep sigh as he looked at the dark ground. ¡°He¡¯s injured too. I don¡¯t have the strength to knock him out¡ªhe¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯t slumber. So¡­ could you do that for me?¡± he requested. ¡°I¡¯ll force him if I have to,¡± Alum replied. Sinister closed his eyes. Slowly, his body began to vanish¡ªmolten particles started to disperse. ¡°Tell him ¡®thanks¡¯ from me,¡± his last words echoed, and all the crimson black disappeared. ¡°¡­¡± Quietly, Alum gathered and absorbed the molten particles¡ªhis body screamed as he regained most of his pain tolerance. He sweats profusely as he fell to his knees¡ªthud, moments later, he was on the ground. Tears flooded down his eyes as his past flashed before him. All the emotions, sensations, and memories that Sinister slowly gave back to him crashed his whole being¡ªit was too much. ¡°¡ªIs all that pain really worth it?¡± a cold voice echoed in the white space. The white space had been altered, and Alum found himself before the white-haired boy. He looked at Alum almost indifferently with his cold sapphire eyes. Despite lying down, Alum managed to get on his knees. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine¡­ really¡­¡± Alum panted as he managed to place a hand on Monochrome¡¯s head. Monochrome¡¯s eyes shook, and his lips parted in surprise. He closed his eyes and heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Is that idiot finally in his slumber?¡± he asked coolly. ¡°He is. He said thanks¡ªand I share his sentiment.¡± Alum ruffled his soft hair¡ªit was like ash. ¡°I see,¡± Monochrome replied, opening his eyes. ¡°He said he painted a tree. Have you seen it?¡± he asked. ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t.¡± Alum couldn¡¯t help but be distracted by all the cracks all over Monochrome hands and neck¡ªit was probably worse underneath his clothes. Alum managed to overcome the immense stored trauma, stood on his feet, and reached his hand toward Monochrome. ¡°Do you want to see it together?¡± he suggested. Monochrome¡¯s melted a little. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, a faint smile tugged his still indifferent expression as he took Alum¡¯s hand. Instantly, all the ash vanished¡ªpaintings filled the white world. There were sculptures of events, paintings of memories, and rivers of color flowing from a pond. In the middle of the colorful pond was an island. On the island was a massive tree where all the paint originated. Plenty of paintings hung from the branches stretching wide over the pond¡¯s surface. Monochrome looked around, clasping Alum¡¯s hand. Alum couldn¡¯t help but smile as he picked up Monochrome on his shoulders, giving him a ride. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± Monochrome murmured. ¡°It is,¡± Alum replied. He walked on the pond¡¯s surface, heading toward the tree. But slowly, Monochrome became lighter¡ªhe was fading. ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t be irrational,¡± Monochrome voiced, his words echoed. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Alum reassured. ¡°Don¡¯t make your friends sad. Don¡¯t be reckless. Don¡¯t be overconfident¡ªyou might die if you are. Your core will completely shatter. What good is esper abilities when you can barely use them¡ªor do you still think you¡¯re untouchable?¡± he added, his voice slowly fading. ¡°No¡­¡± Alum replied, clenching his fists as he recalled the spar with Rigeld. ¡°¡­Learn about the magic and mana. Something forcefully reconstructed your body to use mana efficiently. While it drastically slows down our ability to heal the core¡­ leverage that massive mana reservoir. When the core fully heals, we¡¯ll have reconstructed it to work without being disrupted by mana. In the meantime, learn as many spells as possible¡ªyou¡¯ve seen what they can do. Learn everything they have to offer. Use what¡¯s necessary to your advantage¡­ perhaps we won¡¯t need to wake up.¡± Alum didn¡¯t say anything as he clenched his fists harder, bleeding. ¡°¡­Tell Sinister that I¡¯m sorry if he wakes up before me. Be safe, Alum.¡± With his final words, Monochrome¡¯s ashes scattered with the wind, absorbing the colorful paint before slowly sinking into the pond. Alum clenched his chest as he gathered the light blue particles, pushing them into his heart. His core shattered, leaving him a residual esper with barely any abilities. His head throbbed with information overload, leaving him utterly confused as he couldn¡¯t process it all; he didn¡¯t recognize anything anymore. As he looked around frantically, he stumbled and fell with his back toward the tree, leaning on it; he just stopped, watching the sight of colorful snowfall until the flicker of his consciousness snuffed. ¡­ .. As the sun was slowly rising, Alum finally opened his eyes. His vision was blurry, covered in white. But when the haze cleared, he locked eyes with a girl. Her white hair was as soft-looking as usual, and ruby eyes looked at him with worry, she had a handkerchief in her hand. Only then did he realize she was wiping his tears. Miu panicked at the sudden awakening and jerked backward. She stumbled and fell. Alum reacted quickly and grabbed her by the hand, pulling her into his chest. ¡°¡­?!¡± Miu¡¯s eyes shook in surprise. For some reason, she¡¯d found herself in Alum¡¯s embrace. She could feel him stroke her hair, but as much as she wanted to melt into his tender embrace, she knew it was wrong to take advantage of his confusion. But even when she tried to free herself, Alum wouldn¡¯t let go neither would he speak. She didn¡¯t know what to think¡ªshe knew that Alum barely had a concept of space between people he liked, but at the same time, she knew that the ¡®like¡¯ wasn¡¯t romantic. Would anyone fault me for being hopeful¡­? Miu wondered, her hands shaking as she resisted the urge to return the embrace. How can a girl not be hopeful? Her crush is hugging her¡ªhe clasped her hands when she was worried and even cupped her cheeks, looking all worried¡­ I¡­ Miu¡¯s thoughts became blank. Ultimately, she resigned, returning the embrace as she closed her eyes. As moments passed, she listened to his comforting heartbeats. Steady rhythmic beats. Her heart eventually calmed down, resonating her heartbeat with his. In the back of her mind, she worried Emely and Luna would wake up to see them like this¡ªthe teasing would never end. But somehow. She didn¡¯t mind. It was perhaps time for her to make him look her way, not as a friend¡ªbut as a romantic interest. Before long, Alum loosened his firm hold, letting her go. Their eyes met, but something was different about them. Alum tilted his head as if curious. He spotted Emely and seemed to recognize her, but when he saw Luna, confusion flashed over his face like when he saw Miu¡¯s face just now¡ªinstantly, he pushed her off him, but as she was expecting a harsh landing, she levitated and softly landed on her buttocks. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, frowning. Stunned by what happened, Miu couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Alum furrowed his brows more as he got up and glanced toward the window. But then he touched his chest. ¡ªtsk, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Hey you, where are we?¡± he spoke harshly as he turned to Miu. ¡°I-in your room?¡± Miu replied, flustered as her mind hadn¡¯t caught up to the situation. ¡°My room?¡± Alum scoffed as he looked around. But then he looked at his hands for some reason. His eyes widened slightly as he turned to Miu again. ¡°Sorry. Did I hurt you?¡± he asked calmly. ¡°Huh¡­? Oh, um¡­ I¡¯m okay. But¡­ who are you?¡± Miu asked reluctantly as she got up on her feet. ¡°Alum Miller obviously¡ªor, to be more precise, a much younger version, I suppose,¡± he shrugged. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What? He hasn¡¯t told his girlfriend? What a moron,¡± the younger Alum cursed. ¡°G-girlfriend?!¡± Miu exclaimed, but she looked around frantically as she realized she¡¯d been yelling. But despite her loud voice, Emely and Luna were still soundly asleep. ¡°They won¡¯t wake up. I¡¯ve isolated us in a small box,¡± he remarked, looking smug. ¡°H-huh? You can use magic even with the amulet on¡­?¡± At her question, Alum frowned. ¡°Magic? What are you, a kid?¡± he scoffed. ¡°¡­¡± But seeing as Miu became silent at his harsh words, he sighed. ¡°Sorry, Miss Girlfriend¡ªI was a little harsh. Say. How¡¯s the adult me?¡± he asked curiously. Miu couldn¡¯t follow but decided to answer. ¡°The adult you¡­? Oh, um¡­ he loves sweets, is nice to animals, but he does tend to be a recluse and mostly do things on his own¡ª¡± ¡°You really like this guy?¡± ¡°Is that bad¡­?¡± Miu asked, her eyes shaking with vulnerability. ¡°¡­¡± he looked for a moment, his whole face glowing red as he soon averted his gaze. ¡°I suppose I do have some luck¡­¡± he muttered but then frowned. ¡°Urk¡­ anyways, he¡¯s about to wake up, see ya¡ª¡± ¡°W-wait!¡± Miu exclaimed. ¡°U-um¡­ why are you calling me¡­ Miss Girlfriend¡­?¡± she inquired hesitantly. The young Alum rolled his eyes. ¡°What? You¡¯re not?¡± he scoffed. ¡°¡­¡± Miu quietly lowered her gaze. ¡°Tsk¡­ despite having this much affection for you, he still hasn¡¯t asked you out? His heart is beating like crazy, and looking at you makes it go wild¡ªseriously? He hasn¡¯t asked you out yet? Anyways, when I woke up, you were already in my arms, meaning he woke up before me but probably fell into shock, awakening me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Miu froze. She could feel her face burning up. But then, as he blinked a few times after clenching his head, they locked eyes. Alum seemed surprised, scratching his cheek. ¡°M-morning¡­¡± he spoke awkwardly. This time, it was the Alum she knew. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t, but¡­ she managed to muster up her courage¡ªbut I¡¯m scared¡­ what if¡­he doesn¡¯t like me¡­? ¡°Do¡­ you like me¡­ romantically¡­?¡± she managed to utter. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Alum averted his eyes before he heaved a deep breath; his expression was filled with pain. That gesture alone made her chest clench and her heart to throb in pain. ¡°I do¡­¡± he replied¡ªI should be honest with her, he thought. Instantly, Miu¡¯s eyes twinkled, her knees weakened as her heart beat out of her chest, but¡ª ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ But I have someone else I¡¯ve fallen for¡­¡± Alum said. His tone was as heavy as lead¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°¡­¡± His words hung over her as sharp pain coursed through her body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know that this is inappropriate. I even embraced you when I woke up, overwhelmed by affection¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have¡­ and it¡¯s not an excuse,¡± tears formed around his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miu,¡± he apologized, his voice hitched a little. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ so¡­ so sorry.¡± I see¡­ Miu thought. Her mind was utterly blank. But seeing him all hurt, she was struck by another sense of pain¡ªhearing him tell her he liked her made her so happy, but¡­ even if their feelings were mutual, Alum had prioritized someone else. Someone who was not her. ¡°¡­Thank you¡­ for¡­ telling me¡­¡± Miu managed to say with a shaky voice, hitching as she forced each and every word out from her lips. Tears ran down her cheeks as her ruby eyes shook. She clenched her chest, holding back the murky emotion in her chest¡ªit was as if she¡¯d been stabbed, and she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. And before she realized it. She had run away. Alum watched as she ran away. His heart ached with pain as he clenched his chest¡ªhis body was already sore from yesterday¡¯s training, but it was even worse now that he could sense more. He might¡¯ve liked her all this time; it might¡¯ve been built up slowly, which was why he didn¡¯t sense it until now¡ªbut for Amethely, it exploded, just like how everything tipped over when he woke up seeing Miu¡¯s face this morning did he realize¡ªhe does like her. .. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m the worst¡­ I just rejected her, but I want to run after her¡­ sigh¡­ I need to let go of these feelings¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to look Ame in the eyes, and yet¡­Miu¡¯s face still lingers in my mind¡­ At the time, I grabbed her hand because she looked weak, and I wanted to protect her¡ªit did fill me with warmth, but I thought it was just comfort¡­ then, I cupped her cheeks. I thought to cool her down, but I just wanted to touch her¡­ and when I hugged her¡­ I realized I already liked her. Even in uni, I liked teasing her¡ªI thought her reactions were amusing¡­ but looking back, she was adorable. I teased her because I actually wanted to know her more and to get a cute response out of her. When I woke up just now, I was so overwhelmed by all the memories and feelings I¡¯ve had for her all this time¡­ I knew better. But¡­ But I¡­ I couldn¡¯t resist¡­ I ended up embracing her once¡ªthinking I could let her go after that one hug. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m the worst¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told her¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have hugged her. Was letting go always this difficult? Chapter Nineteen: Soft Like Feathers At the beach, where the rush of waves hit the shore. A girl sat quietly, hugging her knees, unbothered by all the damp sand. The sunrise twinkled in the waves as the horizon shimmered golden. Mirroring that was the girl¡¯s hair, dancing in the wind as they sparkled in the like-warm morning rays. But instead of catching the breathtaking view, the girl buried her face in her knees, hugging them. Her eyes felt dry, itchy yet damped, sticky, and uncomfortable. ¡°This sucks¡­ hic¡­¡± she voiced hoarsely under her breath. It was still early morning, yet a girl was sobbing alone. Her heart was a mess; it was all uncomfortable, and each beat was like being stabbed with a knife. Her lungs were still heavy, but crying helped as she was finally able to feel herself breathing. ¡°I probably look like a mess right now¡­¡± she murmured. The girl finally raised her gaze, seeing the beautiful view she missed while crying her heart out. Thoughts swirled in her mind as she watched the sun going up. ¡°He likes me¡­ romantically¡ªbut also likes someone else? That¡¯s so unfair¡­!¡± she exclaimed under her breath. ¡°Is it Luna?¡± she wondered. An image of Luna flashed in her mind. A petite girl with silver and black hair showed up. Not only was Luna a princess, but she was also one of the prettiest people Miu had seen¡ªof course¡­ it made sense he¡¯d fall for her,¡­ she convinced herself. ¡°¡­¡± As she silently watched waves hitting the shores, tears ran down her cheeks again. A faint sob escaped as she wiped off the tears, but more kept coming. ¡°This sucks¡­¡± she reiterated, resting her chin on her knees while puffing her cheeks. ¡°It suuuucks~¡± she groaned. Not caring about her appearance anymore, she lay on the sand, watching clouds slowly move throughout the sky, she covered her face with her arm¡ªcringing. ¡°¡ªThanks for telling me¡­! Aaah~ Mouuu-iiiii! I¡¯m such an idiot! What do you mean, ¡°Thanks for telling me,¡± all bravely only to run away crying?! Stupid stupid stupid! You should¡¯ve asked him who the other person was or if they were an item! Aaah! Dummy! Why didn¡¯t you ask why he liked you?! Why not talk it out?! It¡¯s gonna be soo awkward now¡ªI wanna diiiie! Please just kill meeee!¡± Miu lay there, unsure where all her emotions were since everything was swirling around chaotically. She was conflicted about many things. The main one was that he liked her romantically¡ªyet rejected her. ¡°Why¡­?¡± After all the self-reprimand, all that came out was a small whimper asking why. Why was she rejected? Why did he like someone else? Why couldn¡¯t it have been her? Why? Why? Why? ¡°Am I not pretty enough? Was I overconfident since everyone told me how pretty I was? Is it my personality? Or am I not smart enough for him? Am I too clumsy? Why¡­? Am I just not his type? Ah¡­ is it my white hair and red eyes¡­?¡± Her voice hitched as her body began to shake. Unpleasant pain arose again from her stomach, reaching her chest and throat¡ªcoursing through her whole body in a sharp pain with each heartbeat. ¡°Even though¡­ even though I¡¯ve liked you for so long¡ªwhy couldn¡¯t it have been me?¡± Miu lay there, not noticing any discomfort caused by the sand. Her flowy, soft white hair had become a total mess. With glistening eyes filled with tears, she clasped her hands, clenching her chest tightly. Her parted lips let out a small groan as words were too heavy to come out. .. Back in high school, in her second year, Miu and Noel went on a tour hosted by the prestigious university nearby. But Miu had somehow gotten lost and couldn¡¯t find them¡ªbut as she was getting anxious, three sleazy-looking boys approached her. They surrounded but said something about helping her out, but she couldn¡¯t recall their exact words since it didn¡¯t seem like they had good intentions¡ª ¡°What are you bunch doing?¡± That day was the first time she met him. Alum coldly looked at the sleazy guys¡ªthe one who¡¯d grabbed her wrist let go as he walked toward him, surrounding him. Miu called out, telling them to stop¡ªbut her voice was too meek for them to hear or listen to. The guy¡¯s friends tried to stop him, but it was too late as he¡¯d thrown out a punch¡ªonly for it to be caught. Alum wore an indifferent expression while the guy was screaming as Alum was about to twist his arm. The others couldn¡¯t just let Alum hurt their friend, so they were all about to attack until he uttered chilling words. ¡°Go for it¡ªI¡¯ll break your bones twice over.¡± Even Miu, as a bystander, shuddered at his words¡ªthey all knew Alum was serious. He walked passed them and grabbed Miu¡¯s wrist, dragging her along as she was too stunned to react. ¡°¡ªHey, wait!¡± one of them called out, but Alum didn¡¯t stop nor look back. Miu quietly followed him until he eventually let go, taking a seat by the ocean. Beside the bench was a sign but also a map of the campus, showing the current location. ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡± Miu voiced sheepishly, but Alum didn¡¯t turn her way once. ¡°¡­¡± Miu found herself pouting, her eyebrows furrowing. She huffed and moved closer to him, sitting beside him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she echoed her sentiment. ¡°¡­¡± Alum wouldn¡¯t yield, ignoring her as if she wasn¡¯t there. Getting annoyed, Miu leaned closer to him. She cupped her hands and brought them closer to his ear. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sweetly. Instantly, Alum backed away, his eyes slightly widened, his lips a little parted as if he was going to say something but didn¡¯t. Miu covered her mouth, blushing with a devilishly sweet grin, ¡°Njy~hi~hi,¡± she giggled while covering her mouth. But instantly, the realization of her boldness struck, and she jolted to her feet. ¡°I-I¡¯ll be going now,¡± she stammered as she turned around, practically running while looking at the ground. Alum watched her leave, scratching his cheek. ¡°What a strange girl¡­¡± he chuckled. Then, his face returned to indifference. .. Time passed. Miu found herself in front of the university as a student, excited about starting the student life she¡¯d seen in movies and TV series. She was not alone; her childhood friend Noel was also going to attend, which was reassuring. At the time, Alum was at the far back of her mind, she did want to get to know him a little, maybe befriend him despite not being good with men. And yet¡­ ¡°Uh¡­ Miu, you should totally stay away from that guy,¡± her friends said. She couldn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d badmouth him, telling her how he was bad news, dull, and that if she wanted a bad boy, there were more fun ones rather than dangerous ones like Alum. Miu¡¯s heart ached to hear the things about him. She knew how nice he was, but was it only from her perspective? She¡¯d be a fool for blindly listening but equally so for not heeding their warnings. However¡­ ¡°I know you guys worry for me, but¡­ I don¡¯t like hearing my friends badmouth others¡­ Even if you don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good person. But it¡¯s also true he helped me once¡­¡± Her ¡®friends¡¯ were surprised. Even though they didn¡¯t know her well, they sort of understood what kind of person she was¡ªdrama followed as they thought she was too much of a goodie two shoes, telling them what to do or what not to do even though she just shared what made her uncomfortable. They thought they could exclude her and bully her a little, but little did they know she had experience and could handle it¡ªbesides, she was far too likable and deceptively strong despite her meek exterior. They also realized that she was popular not only because of her pretty face but also her personality and open-mindedness. It eventually stopped because picking on her was ¡®no fun.¡¯ And due to all the drama, she couldn¡¯t find the time to approach Alum. But one day, on the weekend, she came across a quiet person sitting on a bench, facing the ocean on her trips to the store close to her apartment. She thought he was probably looking at the birds playing in the waters. At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but she grew curious as she saw him more and more. Then, when she didn¡¯t have frozen groceries on her list, she thought she could approach this stranger as practice¡ªmaybe she could learn a thing or two. He ignored me whenever I tried talking to him. It was helpless with Noel¡¯s help, too¡­ Is it perhaps it¡¯s my approach? Awaa¡­ I¡¯m not too good when it comes to talking to complete strangers, but¡­ if I can talk to a complete stranger, then perhaps I¡¯ll manage to talk to Alum? Alright! I should try to start a conversation and have it going! She thought. But¡­ when she finally approached the guy who¡¯d been staring out the ocean for months, she realized¡ªit was Alum. She hadn¡¯t realized it was him because of the hood, but now that she was sitting next to him, she couldn¡¯t muster up the courage she had when she decided to approach. ¡°N-nice weather we have here¡­¡± she tried to start with something mundane. ¡°¡­¡± Ignored¡­ sigh¡­ I don¡¯t get it¡­ why doesn¡¯t he want to talk to me? Am I not appealing enough? I don¡¯t think I have a bad personality and I can talk about a lot about many topics too¡­ With those thoughts in mind, she mindlessly began to feed the birds, digging her hand into a small bag of birdseed she picked up at the store. ¡°¡­Where did you get the feed?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Suddenly, Alum spoke to her. He glanced at her, not with cold eyes, but rather the curious kinds. At that moment, Miu finally realized he didn¡¯t ignore her consciously; he was looking straight at her where when she tried talking to him, he looked passed her as if she wasn¡¯t there. Wait¡­ that time he helped me. He didn¡¯t look at me either¡ªat least until I whispered into his ear¡ªwait! If he remembers, then he must think I¡¯m the weird girl from back then! Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t want that¡­! Internally, Miu was groaning and holding her head. She wanted to disappear just thinking about what she did. ¡°Oh¡­um¡­ at the store over there.¡± She stammered a little but managed to tell him with a smile. ¡°I see, thank you¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Alum was about to get up, presumably to buy a bag of birdseed, but Miu stopped him by pinching his sleeve, looking at him with determined eyes; she didn¡¯t want him to get away now. But it was also because the birds shouldn¡¯t be overfed. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t overfeed the birds,¡± she pulled him down. ¡°Here,¡± she added, handing him her bag while averting her eyes. ¡°How much?¡± Alum asked, tilting his head as he opened the Swish app. ¡°Really¡­?¡± Miu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be feeding them, too. I-I¡¯m just letting you join me,¡± she huffed. ¡°Thanks.¡± At that moment, even with cars in the background and buzzing people around them. It was like the two were isolated from the world. The bench was between two trees. It formed the perfect frame. The two of them, the bench, and the ocean with birds splashing the water as they were fed. ¡°Oh! That one¡¯s such a glutton!¡± Miu giggled. ¡°It¡¯s the biggest,¡± Alum remarked. ¡°Oh? That one stole from the smallest one,¡± he added. ¡°Poor thing¡­¡± Miu said, throwing some more seeds its way. ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, Alum glanced at her. Miu was just a girl he passed by at the university and the strange girl from back then. Even at this moment, he found her strange¡ªwas it perhaps due to her being Noel¡¯s childhood friend? When it was time to say goodbye, Miu stood there, her face completely flushed red. ¡°See you around, Miu¡­¡± His words echoed inside her head¡ªso he does know who I am! She exclaimed inwardly, covering her face while crouching down. Afterward, when heading back home, she met Noel on the way. He was going to hang out with Alum at a pet caf¨¦¡ªthe direction Alum headed toward when they split up. Only then did she realize why he was there¡ªhe was killing time waiting for Noel¡ªhe also wasn¡¯t home whenever she saw the stranger sitting by the ocean. .. In the days after the encounter with Alum, Miu finally managed to talk to him more often. It was initially awkward when she joined him and Noel¡ªit was either Noel and Alum talking or Miu and Noel¡ªthe worst case was Noel teasing them. But she eventually grew pretty comfortable around him. It was also evident that Alum had grown more accustomed to her as well. Slowly, their other friends would join, even if Alum didn¡¯t talk to them much; they sort of learned he was just not very talkative and was mostly in his own world, even if it came across as unfriendly. ¡°¡ªHuh? Alum, you¡¯re still up?¡± Miu asked. Alum briefly glanced at her and noticed that she wore cute white feather-printed pajamas. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle since everyone was in t-shirts and shorts. ¡°Hey¡­ did you just scoff at my outfit!? Huh?! Did you?!¡± she huffed, raising her shoulders while crossing her arms. ¡°A little. You¡¯re the only one in pajamas on this camping trip.¡± ¡°Urk¡­ not you too! Noel told me the same¡­ No wonder Julia, Lova, and Lena cracked up when they saw me¡­ but hey, you didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Miu pouted. ¡°Is that so? I thought it was obvious,¡± Alum leaned slightly to the side with a question mark above his head. ¡°Well¡­ yeah, but it¡¯s something we say¡­¡± she grumbled as she approached. ¡°I was messing with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, the answer is: I¡¯m watching the fire. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°¡­Can I join?¡± Miu asked, hesitating a little. ¡°Can you?¡± Mou¡­ this guy¡­ she thought. A faint smile tugged her lips, and she sat beside him on the log. ¡°Mmmh¡­ you can barely see the stars even out here¡­¡± she said, looking at the clear night sky. ¡°Mm, the night sky is bright this time around,¡± Alum replied. ¡°Hey~ you¡¯re looking at me, not the stars!¡± she giggled. ¡°Seriously¡­ Is my fit really that amusing?¡± she pouted. ¡°Somewhat,¡± he bluntly replied, gazing up at the sky. ¡°Hmph!¡± Miu crossed her arms. The flames continued to crackle throughout the night, making it not too cold for her, who¡¯d fallen asleep on his shoulder. Alum couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°She¡¯s going to fuss when she wakes up¡­¡± he murmured, covering her with his jacket. And it was as he thought. When Miu woke up, she fussed. ¡°¡ªSorry, your shoulder must be stiff¡­ ah, I¡¯ll give you a shoulder massage. Oh, You lend me your jacket too¡­ are you cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± he sighed inwardly. .. ¡°¡ªHey, does this look good?¡± she asked, showing off a white dress she was trying on when they all went shopping. ¡°Mm, it suits you,¡± Alum would reply. ¡°Yup!¡± Kevin gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Kevin¡­ I don¡¯t think she was asking you,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Lena sighed. And the previous summer¡­ ¡°Alum c¡¯mon! The water is nice, and everyone¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re acting like kids,¡± he shrugged. But despite those words, he let Miu drag him into the water. Noel joined in, starting a war as everyone splashed water on everyone. But¡­ then, one day¡­ ¡°Oh, yeah, Miu. How is it going with Alum?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Miu replied, slightly confused. ¡°Huh?¡± her other friends also seemed confused, but not by Julia¡¯s inquiry, but by Miu¡¯s apparent obliviousness. ¡°No, like¡­ aren¡¯t you two a thing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Miu¡¯s lips parted, her eyes shaky, and her face reddened. ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that! We¡¯re just friends! Geez!¡± she protested. Since that day, Miu couldn¡¯t be calm around Alum anymore¡ªshe found herself more jittery than usual, but she tried to play it cool. She recalled her face being a little hot around him, and perhaps her heart hammered a little¡ªbut when Julia mentioned them being an item, she figured it out¡ªshe¡¯d fallen for him. ¡­. .. As Miu lay on the damp sand, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle a little. Despite some of her awkward moments, she couldn¡¯t help but reach a hand toward the sky. Her heart was pounding just thinking about it. ¡ªCRACK¡­ As Miu was about to get up, she noticed a small crack in the air¡ªthe gap became larger until it fractured, just like shattering glass. Her heart jumped as she backed away, but she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. But more shockingly, a young man exited the fractured space, levitating slightly above the sand. The shards clung to him until he fully exited¡ªonly then did they snap back into place as if nothing occurred. Upon closer inspection, the man had soft white hair. It danced in the breeze. He noticed her stare and turned¡ªhis eyes shook as if he was genuinely surprised to see someone there. His gem-like blue eyes, which burned bright, softened slowly. The air around him was steaming; his black cloak was scorched with missing parts, and his dark silver armguard was brittle, crumbling apart. As pieces of his shoulder guard fell off and landed on the sand, it sizzled as the surrounding sand became molten. ¡°¡­!?¡± Miu¡¯s mind went completely blank. Her heart quickened, thumping heavily as her breath hitched and her breathing ran out of control. He noticed her sorry state. Oddly enough, his tone was normal and very human. ¡°Heartbroken?¡± he inquired. Then, his armor crystallized instantly. As the crystals shattered, he was a new, fresh attire¡ªa coat, a simple shirt, and pants. Still, Miu couldn¡¯t respond, frozen in place as she processed what just happened. But he didn¡¯t wait for her response. He sat down on the sand, propping one leg up, resting the arm casually on the knee. Leaning forward, he braced his elbow on the other leg, resting his chin on his palm. Eventually, Miu snapped back of it. She was a mess and tried to fix herself, thinking she¡¯d been rude to him since he was presumably someone of high status at the base. She combed her hair with her fingers and adjusted her clothes, but she couldn¡¯t remove all the sand. The young man briefly glanced toward her, and before she could react, she was enveloped in light. It was warm and gentle. All the dust that stuck to her fell off¡ªeven all the sticky mess from her tears vanished, making her feel refreshed. ¡°Cleansing magic¡­?¡± her soft voice escaped as she turned toward him. ¡°T-thank you¡­¡± she managed to utter. The man didn¡¯t even turn her way as he watched the waves and the rising sun. ¡°Think of it as an apology for startling you,¡± he said. ¡°Oh... okay¡­¡± The mood was awkward, and Miu didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not¡ªI mean¡­ I was here first¡­ she thought. Miu was stubborn, and since the man didn¡¯t seem to mean her any harm, she sat down again, hugging her knees. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ heartbroken,¡± she confessed. She didn¡¯t know why. But she felt compelled to reply to his initial question whether she was heartbroken or not¡ªshe wondered, was it really that easy to tell? Still, who is he? Is he one of the sages? I mean¡­ from what Luna has been teaching us, sages are the most powerful mages in the empire¡­ ¡°¡ªPathetic.¡± Miu stiffened at his words, her eyes shaking as tears began to resurface. It was as if someone had twisted the knife that already stabbed her. ¡°Y-yes¡­ it is¡­¡± she whimpered lightly, tightening the embrace as she curled up even more. ¡°Indeed,¡± he replied, not even looking her way. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It truly is pathetic.¡± In that instance, Miu clenched her fists, getting slightly annoyed. It bubbled within her. She gritted her teeth as she looked at him angrily¡ªbut it all subdued instantly. ¡°I get it¡­ I know already¡­ please¡­ stop¡­¡± she sobbed as she began crying again. Miu was already spent¡ªshe didn¡¯t have the energy anymore. Not to even get angry for herself. But the white-haired man was harsh¡ª ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that from the start?¡± he asked coolly. ¡°¡­¡± silently, Miu retreated, burying her face in her knees. ¡°It¡¯s pathetic¡ªnever let anyone trample you, even if it¡¯s true. Do people have no dignity nowadays¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that¡­¡± Miu raised her voice ever so slightly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t let others trample me¡­ okay? I¡­ I¡¯m just deeply hurt.¡± ¡°Meaning it¡¯s fine to kick you while you¡¯re down?¡± he coldly remarked. ¡°¡­!? Leave me alone! What¡¯s your deal!?¡± Miu exclaimed in frustration, glaring at him with fierce but teary eyes. The man briefly glanced at her, then back at the ocean. He shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing of the sort. I¡¯m simply here to enjoy the nostalgic view.¡± ¡°Then why call me pathetic?! Why are you provoking me?!¡± Miu stood up, clenching her shaky fists. ¡°Why, you ask?¡± he replied, looking straight into her eyes with his inorganic ones. As he did, it then became clear to her. The man didn¡¯t have anything that resembled their uniform or that he was from the military. Even her eyes, which had the ability to appraise anything subconsciously, told her nothing about him. But her whole soul could vaguely tell¡ªthe person before her eyes was the most dangerous individual she¡¯d encountered since arriving in this world. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Miu asked, backing away slowly. The man didn¡¯t break contact as he got up. ¡°I¡¯m nobody important. But if you want to know¡ªthen¡­ My name is Alester. Some also call me Executioner,¡± he coldly stated. But seeing the fright in her eyes, he chuckled, amused by her reaction. ¡°Fret not, I execute ¡®monsters,¡¯¡± he added. ¡ªGulp ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Miu managed to utter, wanting to run away and asking why her instincts didn¡¯t kick in much earlier. He crossed his arms, looking indifferent. ¡°To answer your question. I suppose it is because I, too, am heartbroken. I¡¯m merely selfish for wanting another heartbroken soul to stand back up on their feet after seeing them dwell¡ª¡± ¡°U-um¡­ My heart was just recently broken¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m dwelling or anything¡­¡± Miu interjected. ¡°¡­¡± Alester paused. ¡°¡­¡± Instead of being scared, Miu was now confused. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ heartbroken too? Ehe-hehe¡­ it makes the two of us, huh?¡± a soft giggle escaped her lips. ¡°It does¡­ Hey, girl. What¡¯s your name?¡± Alester asked. Miu¡¯s eyes widen, surprised he¡¯d be interested in a mortal¡¯s name. Miu smiled softly; tears still lingered in the corner of her eyes. Still, she introduced herself while not being able to hold back her laughter¡ªwhat a strange guy¡­ appearing from thin air, criticizing me out of the blue while trying to cheer me up in his twisted way? Then he¡¯s confused since he thought I was dwelling, but in reality, my heart was just broken! Seriously? What a jerk! ¡°Njy~hihi~hihi~ The name¡¯s Miu! Miu Nanase!¡± she said, grinning. A/N I know, their backstory right after the rejection? Yes. Chapter Twenty: A Bright Shining Light On that early morning, Alum walked in a daze throughout the halls. He eventually arrived at Rigeld¡¯s office. The guards nodded at him and signaled to Rigeld, who was supposed to find Alum¡¯s figure, as the metal door slid open. It was silent at first. At which Rigeld heaved a sigh, shortly voicing his thoughts. ¡°You know¡­ you won the bet, so don¡¯t you have a day off?¡± he inquired, raising a brow. The door behind Alum closed, and there was a slight silence in the air¡ªthe only source of noise was from the little phoenix Coral, who flapped her wings and flew over to him, resting on his shoulder. ¡°I¡­ suppose,¡± a hollow reply left his mouth as he stroked Coral¡¯s cheek with a finger and was enveloped by the healing warmth as she nuzzled against him. Despite Alum¡¯s hard-to-read complexion, Rigeld could there was something bothering the boy.¡°Haaa¡­?¡± he openly sighed as he put down his pen. ¡°So? Got rejected by the saint or something?¡± ¡°No¡ªI haven¡¯t even left the base¡­¡± Rigeld smirked in response. ¡°Oh? Then why are you here? Shoo-shoo!¡± he added as if to brush him away. But then, his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh! But Luna is free!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to feel like they¡¯re a second choice¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Seeing how the boy wasn¡¯t reacting to jokes, Rigeld kicked him out of the office. Then, Alum found himself at the gates. Because of the alley incident, he was stuck with two guards who watched him from the shadows. His head hung low as he sighed, looking down at the clean heptagon and pentagon pavement. Apparently, the number seven was also a bit special in this world¡ªwhy bother otherwise? Supposedly, it has something to do with the virtues and whatnot, but the only way Alum could interpret them right now was the seven stages of grief¡ªit was perhaps a little melodramatic. ¡­ .. After taking the levethren into the main city, Alum wandered around aimlessly¡ªthe buzz of the streets, the aroma of food, and the fresh smell of the ocean. None of which registered in his mind¡ªeven the treats he bought didn¡¯t taste sweet. ¡ªSigh¡­ His eyes were still on the pavement, thus failing to notice the glances cast his way as he passed. Alum had golden eyes and jet-black hair¡ªonly a few in the entire capital had those features. A few more features to take notice of was the large pin holding his cloak together. Inside it were three mechanical gears. Essentially, he was an eye magnet for different reasons. Hence, the rumors about Saint Amethely potentially having fallen for a wanderer only seemed to confirm their suspicion as they laid their eyes on him. Voices began to echo throughout the crowds. ¡°Could that be him?¡± one said. ¡°Wow¡­ he¡¯s handsome¡­¡± another seemed surprised. ¡°Nah, can¡¯t be¡­ he¡¯s a little gloomy¡­ Would The Saint like someone so gloomy?¡± ¡°Really? But even so, he must be talented. If he really is the wanderer, then getting a personalized attire is honestly impressive considering they just arrived.¡± ¡°¡ªWould someone like that really be suited for her?¡± ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t they supposed to come from a magicless world?¡± It kept going, but despite the apparent attention he was getting, he mindlessly wandered until he reached a familiar fountain in a certain park. Before he realized it, spirits surrounded him like the first time he visited. ¡ªSigh¡­ Again, he heaved a deep sigh. His eyes shifted toward the blue sky, where the white fluffy clouds soared. The defused light peeking through the different colored leaves created a sense of mysticism in the atmosphere, filling it with different shimmering colors¡ªyet all of it was desaturated. But as he was in a daze, almost dozing off, a soft, soothing voice suddenly enveloped his mind, pulling him out of the haze. ¡°¡ªAl?¡± All it took was a simple call. A call that voiced his nickname was all it took to blow away the fog and illuminate his mind with clarity¡ªhis aching heart skipped, warmth cradled his chest as his eyes shone, illuminating his world. His eyes widened. In front of him stood a girl. Pinned on her black veil was a purple five-petal flower, but also a red silk ribbon tied beside it¡ªthe very one he¡¯d given her on a whim. ¡°Ame,¡± he muttered her name. Amethely¡¯s pupils shook, and her pinkish-purple iris¡¯ gleamed with light. A subtle breeze passed, fluttering the white golden accent shoulder cloak, pushing her silver-gray hair into a dance, freeing each strand under the soft golden sun. Her lips parted slightly as her chest rose slowly along her shoulders. She pressed her clasped hands onto her bosom whilst heat rose to her cheeks, reddening them into a fully bloomed blush. I thought I was seeing things¡­ Amethely thought, her head spun as her heart throbbed loudly¡ªher face practically reeked of steam when she¡¯d recalled how they last saw each other off with a long comforting hug. ¡°I-I¡¯ve wanted to see you¡­ a-again, Al,¡± She finally spoke, but it had escaped more sheepishly than she thought. ¡°S-see you again¡­¡± she added in a murmur. At that moment, he wanted to pull her into his arms: her nervous stammer, fidgeting, and clasped hands¡ªeverything she did overwhelmed him, and without a doubt¡­ I really am¡­in love with her¡ªI don¡¯t know why and how¡­ But does that really matter¡­? ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I wanted to see you too¡­ Ame.¡± ¡°?!¡± Each time Alum called her name, it was as if her heart was pierced; a jolt shook throughout her body, making her all light-headed¡ªespecially when he flashed her a subtle, warm, adorable smile. But little did she know that following hesitant words would fry her brain. ¡°¡ªAme¡­ Will you hug me?¡± Alum asked. After prolonged eye contact, he glanced sideways, scratching his cheek lightly as his face slowly reddened. ¡ªPoof Her thoughts swirled in various ways, but she ultimately managed to utter a bashful reply. ¡°G-gladly¡­¡± she said in a low voice. Alum gulped, swallowing dryly as he broadened his chest, opened his arms, and looked into her eyes. His heart was beating out of his chest. And despite the soreness from the previous day and despite the burning sensation making his muscles cry, the euphoria of her reply washed it all away. ¡°Ready¡­?¡± he inquired softly, hesitating a little despite her already agreeing to it. ¡°Nn,¡± Amethely nodded, heading straight into his embrace.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. As she closed the distance between them, the spirits that cuddled Alum moved away, yet there were no other places for her to sit except his lap. And noticing this, Alum glanced at the spirits but they refused to move. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The silence was getting increasingly awkward. Not only that, but he was waiting for her with open arms¡ªwas this how she felt when she asked me for a hug the last time? He thought, wondering how she was enduring the embarrassment. Meanwhile, Amethely¡¯s eyes darted around all over the place. She noticed some room between his legs and recalled her conversation with Keilyn¡ªwe-well¡­ it might¡¯ve not been appropriate before¡­ but does this count as ¡°later development¡­?¡± she wondered. Although those thoughts crossed her mind, she already found herself in his embrace, sitting sideways between his legs and nuzzling the side of his neck. His arms gently but firmly held onto her. But what made her heart skip even more was that he rested his head on hers. His warmth eased her into comfort as she forgot about all her anxieties while not seeing him. Quietly, she squeezed him tighter, clinging and not wanting to let go. ¡°U-um¡­¡± Amethely¡¯s voice quivered lightly. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t¡­ using p-paddings that day, s-so¡­ my ch-chest isn¡¯t this small, o-okay? I-I¡¯m not flat, okay? I¡¯m, you know, fl-flattening them! As a saint, I thought I should appear more modest¡­¡± she confessed suddenly while hiding in the crook of his neck. ¡°¡­¡± Alum solidified on the spot; his mind tried to process her words but failed as he drifted through empty space¡ªhow am I supposed to react?! He exclaimed inwardly. ¡°I-I see¡­¡± He didn¡¯t think much of it last time, but when she mentioned it, he recalled how her chest softly pressed onto him¡ªbut then again, everything felt soft at that time as he¡¯d essentially melted. So, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her slim yet soft thighs resting legs over his, but also the subtle softness of her buttocks pressed against his leg¡ªeven her now smaller left chest emitted softness and continued to stir him, making him recall what they were really like. ¡°¡­¡± Did she have to say that?! Now I¡¯m all conscious of it! His mind was now in turmoil, and his usually organized thoughts were scattered everywhere. She¡­ smells good as usual, too, sweet and flowery¡­ At the same time, Amethely¡¯s heart thumped; she looked up into his eyes as she felt a subtle stiffness poking her. Her eyes shook with embarrassment and confusion as her face glowed red. Only now was she conscious of her own physical reaction¡ªweak in the knees and slightly damped. But instead of shame, she was overflown with happiness from his reciprocal response. ¡°Um¡­ sorry¡­ it¡¯s um¡­ yeah¡­¡± Alum tried to say something but shyly averted his gaze. ¡°I-it¡¯sh okay¡­ I-I don¡¯t mind¡­ It¡¯s you, after all¡­ I¡­¡± Amethely fumbled a little. ¡°I-I am¡­ too¡­¡± she added in a soft whisper. Aaaaawwwaaaaa?! Ame, did you just say that? Ugh¡­ my dignity¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The whole ordeal was awkward but neither wanted to let go. Amethely was shy yet happy by his physical response, and Alum was relieved she wasn¡¯t appalled by it, not realizing she felt just as exhilarated. After a while, they composed themselves. Amethely found herself at ease in his lap, hugging him, but it made her drowsy. On the other hand, Alum watched her calmly as he found it most soothing. ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯ve frequented this park more as of late¡ªhoping to see you again¡­¡± ¡°Mm. I see. I wanted to see you too, but I was busy. Sorry.¡± Amethely shook her head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I know how it is in the military¡ªSis is a high official there, after all¡­¡± Her reply was oddly somber. But she soon perked up again. ¡°Oh! But how are you doing? Are things going well?¡± she asked with eyes brimming with curiosity. Alum thought about it momentarily. And despite the torturous tasks Rigeld put him through, he hadn¡¯t thought much about it¡ªhe was used to extreme mental workloads, after all. Still, his body was aching from pain, and now that Sinister and Monochrome were slumbering, both physical and psychological fatigue bothered him more than expected. ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Although I currently don¡¯t know what the dam¡ªSir Rigeld has in store. He hasn¡¯t told me what my role would be. But I work under The Head Command¡ªso I should be fine.¡± ¡°I-is that so?¡± Amethely¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect it at all¡ªhe¡¯d only been in this world for a short time¡ªit seems like I¡¯ve fallen for someone amazing¡­ she thought. Immediately, Alum noticed her mood change¡ªshe looked almost sad for some reason. But before he could bring it up, Amethely spoke with enthusiasm. ¡°Oh, right, I spoke to Big Sis yesterday¡­ did you receive the caramels?¡± she inquired; she looked up, her lips slightly parted as she eyed him with anticipation. ¡°Did you?¡± she added, leaning her head to the side. ¡°I did. But I haven¡¯t tasted them yet.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Amethely replied softly, closed her eyes, and leaned her head on his shoulder again. ¡°Ehehe~ I look forward to it,¡± she said as she giggled. At which, Alum chuckled. ¡°I should be the one to say that. So¡­ thanks, you must¡¯ve been busy, but I¡¯m glad you made them for me¡­¡± Each time he spoke, she didn¡¯t know why, but the vibrations reverberating constantly made her heart skip while also soothing her. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him when they were apart but when it was just the two of them, her mind became filled with only him. His broad chest that supported her was more firm than she anticipated. She didn¡¯t notice it back then because she was overjoyed he¡¯d accepted her request to hug her. One wouldn¡¯t know because he looked slim. But he was rather lean and had muscles in the right places. Amethely, on the other hand, would be considered superhuman. Compared to him, her muscle fibers were different, and the mana within her body made it so she wouldn¡¯t bulge up even after all the exercise she did every day. Her arms were firm but soft like other girls her age. ¡ªI¡¯m so glad I¡¯m a descendant of a swordmaster and a saint, she thought with small tears in the corner of her eyes. Alum, who noticed her strange behavior, called out to her. ¡°Ame, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked gently. ¡°O-oh¡­ um¡­ I was thinking that you¡¯re rather lean,¡± she said, abashed by her admission. ¡°Huh?¡± Alum leaned his head to the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just talk about the caramels¡­?¡± he chuckled. ¡°R-right¡­ so, um¡­ I wasn¡¯t that busy¡ªI wanted to make them for you.¡± For some reason, Amethely¡¯s expression became slightly somber again. He knew something was bothering her but wondered if it was okay to ask. ¡°I see. I was planning on visiting you at the monastery. I worried you might¡¯ve been busy.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Will you still go?¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you mind? I was going to look around and see what goes on inside the monastery.¡± Amethely shook her head and smiled warmly. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± But as if realizing something, her eyes brightened even more. ¡°¡ªAl, I¡¯ve got a suggestion!¡± she added, her ribbon swaying back and forth as if it was a wagging tail. ¡°Yes?¡± he replied, smiling outwardly while clenching his chest inwardly. ¡°Would you be interested in¡ª¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I-I see! Th-that would be wonderful!¡± she exclaimed, her voice soothing. Amethely hadn¡¯t even made her suggestion, and just like that, Alum had agreed to spend the whole day with her, observing as she worked and trained. ¡°Mm. But to let you know, I have two guards always watching over me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amethely froze. She knew people were watching Alum when she first approached him and assumed them to be guards, but she¡¯d completely forgotten about them while blissfully indulging herself in his embrace. ¡°I forgot to tell you. I was happy seeing you that it slipped my mind.¡± ¡°Meanie¡­¡± she murmured, pouting a little. ¡°Now they know their saint isn¡¯t all that graceful¡ªI¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± she exclaimed, covering her face by burying herself in his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not really helping,¡± Alum let out an amused chuckle as he leaned his head on hers. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± As she huffed, he could feel the softness of her inflated cheek on his neck, thus deciding to tease her a little more. ¡°¡ªWell, they weren¡¯t the only ones. We¡¯re in a public park,¡± he noted calmly. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Yet again, Amethely seemed to have forgotten as she solidified into a statue. Rumors would spread throughout the capital like wildfire. Most of which were positive¡ªtheir precious saint had finally fallen in love, after all. But it also meant¡ªthere was no going back, especially after such an affectionate exchange witnessed by many. ¡­ .. Extra: In the shadows, the two elite soldiers watched the scene play out. Their mouths were hanging as they didn¡¯t think the rumors were true¡ªthat their saint had fallen in love with a wanderer. But they could not deny the truth in front of them¡ªnot only that, their chest began to weigh with guilt as their minds told them they shouldn¡¯t be watching. Yet, they couldn¡¯t since they were ordered to watch over Alum. ¡°I feel increasingly single by the second¡­¡± one of them said. ¡°Sigh¡­ I miss my wife¡­¡± the other sighed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡ªScrew you¡­! A/N It¡¯s a slightly shorter chapter(than usual), but I hope that¡¯s fine. Chapter Twenty-one: A Day With You On the way to the monastery, many wide eyes were turned toward a particular pair. The two walked side by side, not exchanging any words. Yet, there was a certain sweet air around them. Amethely, their saint, was as elegant and graceful as usual. Her soft smile caused hearts to skip and their chests to tingle with warmth. Although it was common to see her wander the streets and talk to the vendors, people often tried not to bother her. If she wasn¡¯t in the monastery, she was off duty, and nobody wanted to trouble her by walking up to her during her free time. Those who tried were often turned away warmly by her, or a nearby guard had to intervene. The worst case was when she¡¯d just become a saint two years ago when many would openly propose to her. Some persisted and tried to touch her, but when they realized they were on the ground, restrained with hands behind their backs, they realized there was a reason she didn¡¯t have guards around her. She would apologize for restraining them but at the same time gently scold them for trying to invade personal space suddenly and for being persistent after being turned down. So, when they saw her with a youthful black-haired foreigner, their eyes practically jumped out of their sockets. His expression lacked any expression. His eyes were slightly on the cold side despite being a warm golden color. Just like the saint, he walked with poise, matching her pace. And while there weren¡¯t many words exchanged between him and the saint, their eyes couldn¡¯t have been more obvious. Occasionally, Amethely glanced at Alum, when he noticed, he flashed her a warm smile. Naturally, a soft smile surfaced on her face as well. From outside, the two looked like a couple. They exchanged shy glances and soft smiles. However, back in the park, the two were flustered messes. Amethely had composed herself after taking a few deep breaths, and Alum was already calm; it would remain that way as long as Amethely didn¡¯t unintentionally stir his heart. He glanced at her and calmly spoke. ¡°You¡¯re a lot calmer now.¡± A faint blush appeared on Amethely¡¯s face. She smiled a little and closed her eyes. ¡°Nn, I am,¡± she giggled lightly. ¡°You know, I am like this usually.¡± At her own statement, she leaned her head to the side, blinking innocently with a smile. Alum remained silent for a moment. Of course, he knew how calm and collected she usually was. He didn¡¯t need to spend a lot of time with her to know that¡ªand at the banquet, he knew based on how she interacted with the other guests. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest,¡± he chuckled softly. ¡°I never saw you as a saint¡ªbut I can see it now,¡± he teased. ¡°Mhm,¡± Amethely pouted, narrowing her eyes subtly. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ To you, I must¡¯ve been a strange girl you happened to meet at a park. But I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re glad?¡± Alum replied, almost inexpressive. ¡°Nn. To you, I wasn¡¯t a saint but a girl.¡± Amethely covered her mouth slightly and giggled. ¡°Ehe~hehe. It was like fate,¡± she added. ¡°¡­Fate, huh? Sure. But a girl, you say?¡± ¡°¡ªHuh?¡± Amethely stopped, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°S-so¡­ I was just weird¡ªo-or did you think I was a boy?¡± she inquired, her lips pressed together as her eyes shook. ¡°It was a joke,¡± Alum replied nonchalantly. Amethely¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Meanie,¡± she said, turning the other way. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to tell. You¡¯re not the most expressive I¡¯ve met,¡± she protested. ¡°Pfft¡­ I suppose I¡¯m often told that. Hence, I sometimes jest.¡± Amethely glanced his way. ¡°Huh? To see others perplexed?¡± she inquired with a complicated look. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alum calmly shrugged. ¡°¡­That¡¯s bad taste¡ªyou really are a meanie. Hmhp.¡± Amethely softly huffed, turning her head yet stealing glances from the corner of her eyes. Mm, they really are sisters¡ªChely reacts similarly whenever Noel teases her. ¡°That was a jest as well¡ªI think you¡¯re very, p-pretty,¡± Alum flashed her a smile, his eyes gentle¡ªugh¡­ I stumbled¡­ How come I¡¯m able to compliment others so easily, but words get stuck in my throat as soon as it¡¯s her?¡± ¡°Wh-why you¡­ Meanie!¡± she rebuked, hitting his arm lightly in protest. ¡°B-but¡­ thank you¡ªand you¡¯re co-cool, too¡­ I guess,¡± she uttered. ¡°¡­¡± Alum blushed a little. ¡°¡­¡± But so was Amethely. At this point, the passerby knew of their banter. They couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as they¡¯d never seen their saint this expressive. In their eyes, Amethely was a warm and gentle saint. She was elegant and graceful, so they felt compelled to support their budding connection. But at the same time, it was odd that Amethely¡¯s other suitors didn¡¯t approach them actively. Instead, they seemed to be frozen in place, presumably from shock. However, little did they know Alum used his residual powers to root them in place. Even though his telekinetic abilities were far weaker than they once were, it was enough for those fools. After all, he was once a proud esper. It was perhaps a little petty. Nevertheless, he glared at them coldly¡ªdon¡¯t bother, his eyes said. ¡°Al? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amethely tilted her head¡ªhe did something to them, but what exactly? She wondered, glancing toward the few stunned individuals. Alum scratched his cheek, still wearing his inexpressive demeanor. ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied calmly, raising his shoulder slightly. ¡­ .. When they arrived at the monastery, Amethely smiled at the gatekeepers and informed them of something as they welcomed her back. They also greeted Alum. But as Amethely walked through the gates, she noticed that Alum had stopped, and the guards looked equally perplexed. ¡°Al?¡± Alum glanced at her and the guards. ¡°I apologize. I need to call my guards,¡± he replied softly. ¡°I see. But I¡¯ve already informed the gatekeepers,¡± she smiled warmly. ¡°Though, I presume it would be best to summon then,¡± she giggled lightly. The guards looked at one another, nodding before speaking up. ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± they said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Alum bowed slightly, resting a hand on his chest. He then raised his arm, put up two fingers, then five, then three¡ªa gesture to call his shadow guards. A few seconds passed, and two beastmen in military uniforms appeared. They looked relieved, he called, because behind the gates were sacred grounds. ¡°Thank you for summoning us.¡± ¡°Thank you for your service. I will be spending the rest of my day with Saint Amethely,¡± Alum said calmly, glancing at Amethely, who smiled brightly at his words. The shadow guards nodded. ¡°Understood,¡± the replied, bowing. Although they acted politely, they couldn¡¯t look at either Alum or Amethely¡ªboth were weighted down by guilt for having witnessed their tender moments. The gatekeepers noticed their strange behavior. Although they didn¡¯t know what happened, they sympathized. ¡°Will you two also enter?¡± One of the gatekeepers in lime-white heavy armor asked, his hand resting on the pommel of the enormous sword with intricate golden patterns standing upright. The soldiers placed their clenched fists on their hearts and their other palms flat behind their backs. ¡°Yes, we are to watch over Mister Alum¡ªa direct order from The Head Command.¡± ¡°Understood. Please be mindful and let The Primordial Light guide you,¡± the gatekeeper replied, placing a flat right palm on his chest and bowing slightly. ¡°You too, Mister Alum, we wish for a wonderful visit.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After exchanging formalities, Alum walked up to Amethely with the guards slightly behind them. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so polite before, hehe,¡± Amethely teased, closing her eyes as she walked with hands behind her back. ¡°On the offense, are we?¡± Amethely stuck out her tongue playfully yet shyly. ¡°Well, I wanted to tease you too.¡± Alum glanced at her from the side. ¡°Really?¡± he inquired. He then shrugged. ¡°Of course, I can be polite and adhere to protocol. Still, you¡¯re rather lively.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Amethely huffed, pouting as she leaned forward and glanced his way. ¡°They¡¯ve seen my most embarrassing moments already. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m hiding anything.¡± She then turned to the guards. ¡°Right?¡± she inquired, blushing a little. As if blasted with a beam of celestial light, the guards gulped. ¡°Yes, it is, as Lady Saint says. Although she is widely known for her elegance and grace, at times also clumsy and awk¡ªI mean, mostly of the time, warm and caring.¡± The guard stopped himself as his married co-worker pinched his back. ¡°See¡­¡± Amethely averted her gaze from both Alum and the guards, almost wanting to cry¡ªshe, in fact, did shed a tear inwardly. Amused, Alum covered his mouth slightly with his fist. ¡°Sure,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Meanie¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As they continued to make their way to the public building, sisters and paladins passed by, they greeted them, welcoming Alum and the guards. They eventually entered the colossal building ahead. There were other visitors. Some came to pray or tour around as there were many artworks and texts from ancient times. But some of them had come to see Amethely herself, although from a distance. The inside was spacious, supported by rounded lime-white pillars with runes carved into them; the floor was also engraved with similar runes. The texture was mat and non-reflective and surprisingly, no echo. It was more quiet but serene. Colorful, illuminating trees had grown, vines and leaves cradle the pillars. White giant birds chirped, flying between their nests and the outside world. Not only that, there was no actual ceiling. The transparent barrier would pulsate each time the birds with different colored tail feathers in and out. ¡°Those birds¡­¡± Sensing Alum¡¯s curious murmurs, Amethely¡¯s chest clenched, seeing his childlike wonder. ¡°Luschna,¡± she called one of the birds down. The bird twice their height came down, tilting its head side to side while curiously looking at them. Its amethyst tail feathers rustled, and sparks of purple light formed different geometric shapes. ¡°Al, you¡¯re curious, right? Want to pat her?¡± Amethely adorably inquired with a smug look on her face. ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°Nn, her feathers are smooth and soft,¡± Amethely replied as she looked into Luschna¡¯s eyes while patting her. ¡°Prii~¡± the bird chirped, closing its eyes while leaning into Amethely¡¯s touch. ¡°¡­¡± The two guards were sweating profusely.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Alum might¡¯ve accelerated his knowledge far above his peers about this world, but most of that knowledge was more related to the military and society as a whole. But Alum didn¡¯t have their common sense, so he walked up next to Amethely and gently placed his hand on the bowing bird¡¯s head. ¡°Prii~Piir~¡± it nuzzled against his palm. ¡°It¡¯s cute,¡± Alum commented, smiling warmly as he stroked it gently. Amethely giggled as she glanced at him, seeing as his eyes twinkled in delight. ¡°She is, isn¡¯t she?¡± she replied. ¡°Mm, she is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though it wasn¡¯t stated anywhere, it was widely known that one did not casually pet Divine Glint Birds. Even the staff and public were awed by the sigh¡ªthese birds wouldn¡¯t let anyone but paladins, clerics, or sisters touch them, yet a wanderer did. .. After the tour of the public places within the monastery, the guards were told to rest since they didn¡¯t need to guard Alum since he¡¯d be entering the main building further in. Just like the military, The Kilenloth Order quarter was like a small city. But instead of people in military uniforms, there were clerics in robes, paladins in light/heavy armor, and sisters in long modest dresses¡ªsimilar to what Amethely was wearing. The area was filled with lush, well-kept flora around the lime-white roads. Small creatures occasionally ran onto the road to cross to the other side. Flowing water rushed as they walked on the bridge until they eventually arrived at the old monastery, where visitors seldom enter. ¡°Am I really allowed in here?¡± Amethely giggled when she heard his inquiry. ¡°It¡¯s a little late to ask, don¡¯t you think?¡± she returned the question playfully. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Alum chuckled. ¡°Now what?¡± he asked. ¡°Hm~ you¡¯ll spend the day with me?¡± Amethely tilted her head, poking her cheek as she smiled. ¡°Well¡­ yeah,¡± Alum replied¡ªhow cute isn¡¯t she? His heart throbbed, troubled by how unfairly adorable she was being. ¡°Well, I¡¯m free in the mornings, but it¡¯s lunch soon¡ªhey, Al, are you hungry?¡± ¡°A little, why?¡± ¡°I usually train a little with the paladins after lunch. W-will you join me?¡± Amethely asked, tugging his sleeve. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m here to spend time with you¡ªso, whatever you¡¯re doing, I¡¯ll do it too,¡± Alum answered. He averted his gaze and scratched his cheek, which was hot to the touch. ¡°R-really?¡± Amethely¡¯s eyes widened, and a bright smile tugged on her rosy face. ¡°Really¡ª¡± At that moment, Alum didn¡¯t know what he was getting himself into. .. A while later, Alum found himself drenched in sweat with a deadpan face, holding back the need to gasp for air. Never did he expect to be wearing a light-fabric white hoodie with pinkish-purple trims and sweatpants made to match. Amethely, who ran beside him, wore the same clothes and blushed since Alum had borrowed one of her many adjustable sets of sportswear. The paladins running with them were equally tired and perplexed by the sight¡ªthe wanderer who joined them on their exercise was dying just as much as they were, while their saint blushed without showing a sign of fatigue, not even looking ahead as she kept glancing at the wanderer. But as soon as they didn¡¯t look at one another, the wanderer displayed the face of a corpse. Then again, the trainee paladins were in the same boat. Some of them were on the verge of collapse, and others had their eyes spinning while gasping for air. How did I get here? Alum wondered. His muscles were burning, and he was sore all over again¡ªit was like his lungs were about to pop, too! And it all started around lunch. Everyone was curious about Alum and had surrounded him and Amethely, mostly asking about Alum¡¯s world as they didn¡¯t want to intrude on their budding relationship except to ask how they met. Of course, not every detail was spilled. After that, the trainee paladins went to get changed. Amethely also lent him her sportswear. ¡°It suits you!¡± Amethely expressed shyly as she clapped her hands together. Alum blushed a little at her compliment¡ªit smells nice like her¡­ his mind swirled. But seeing how Alum sniffed the collar a little, she got self-conscious and hid behind her hands. ¡°P-please don¡¯t sniff,¡± she let out a small whimper. ¡°Oh¡­ um, sorry. But it smells nice.¡± Amethely peeked out through her fingers. ¡°Really?¡± she asked shyly. ¡°Mm, really.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°E-ehehe~ is that so?¡± She laughed sheepishly while burying her face in her palm. I want to die, Alum thought while gently smiling¡ªhe, too, wanted to hide. ¡°Al, can you tie my hair for me?¡± Amethely requested shyly. ¡°Sure.¡± As he heaved a deep sigh, he tied her hair with the silk red ribbon. He had conflicted feelings about it. On one hand, he was glad she kept it. On the other hand, it almost seemed like something insignificant to keep¡ªbut Amethely seemed to really like it, so he refrained from mentioning anything. They then headed out to the vacant grounds when he finished tying her hair into a braided ponytail. The trainees were already there, standing in formation. In front of them was Amethely and another paladin named Civalt. Civalt, the paladin with snow-white hair and piercing blue eyes covered in silver armor with a white cloak accented by ice-blue seams¡ªhinting at his days as a Frost Knight in the north. Despite his middle-aged look, Civalt was quite old, ninety-eight, to be precise. ¡°Today, Lady Saint will just us again¡ªbut we also have a special guest!¡± Civalt voiced, his tone stern yet caring. ¡°We will be joined by Mister Alum, a wanderer affiliated with the military¡ªthus, behave!¡± The paladins shouted. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± then turned toward Alum and Amethely, bowing their heads with a hand on their chest. Then, Alum received an amulet with a blue spherical crystal on it¡ªhe saw Amethely put it on, and the paladins did the same. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he soon found out. As he put the amulet around his neck, his whole body became significantly heavier, and his mana flow was practically gone from his muscle¡ªif the orange amulet regulated mana, then the blue cut it off altogether while acting as weights. ¡°¡­¡± Alum silently glanced at Amethely, who smiled happily¡ªshe¡¯d be jogging with her crush. But he already knew how this was going to end, so¡­ the best thing to do was to grit his teeth and prepare for the worst. .. Occasionally, Amethely would glance at Alum while jogging, matching his pace. She couldn¡¯t help but look his way. From the way his soft-looking hair fluttered in the wind and the way sweat from his forehead ran down his cheek to his chin and neck¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help it. At that moment, she distanced herself a little¡ªshe realized how sweaty she was, too, but Alum unconsciously kept their distance the same. I wanna be close¡ªnooo, I don¡¯t! I sweat and probably smell¡ªno, wait. I do wanna be close¡ªurhgh??! I don¡¯t knooow! Later, after they entered the forest path, her mind became clearer. The scent of nature and the fresh air kept her from looking at the person she was absolutely infatuated with. Then, they reached an open area where they¡¯d begin sparring. Of course, the five paladins that often challenged Amethely also did so today. But today was special¡ªAlum was joining them today, so she had to show him her cool side¡ªexcept. ¡°Al¡­ um, why are you with them¡­?¡± On the other side, beside the five paladins, was Alum, who was finally able to breathe after removing the amulet. ¡°Well¡­¡± he scratched his cheek and looked at the others. ¡°I¡¯m a trainee, too?¡± He was but in the military. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just like that, Amethely drew her practice sword. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling she was being set up by someone. They also seemed to know Alum was her weakness and that she wouldn¡¯t want to hurt him, even in a spar. Meanwhile, Alum surrounded himself with the five paladins¡ªIsa, the spear wielder; Solfie, the light mage; Voltz, the shadow mage; Mekkhan, the archer; and finally, Sharan, the vanguard. ¡°How does she usually fight?¡± Alum inquired calmly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sharan sighed. ¡°Lady Saint is overwhelmingly powerful, so even when we strategize and coordinate our attacks, she improvises¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, and she¡¯s a Blademaster. I can barely hold her for a second in close combat,¡± Isa hung her head. ¡°I know the feeling¡­¡± Sharan sighed yet again. ¡°Her spatial awareness is also¡­¡± Mekkhan paused¡ªhe was about to say monstrous, but he couldn¡¯t say that since she was a saint, not a monster. ¡°Is also unmatched by us¡­¡± he managed to finish the sentence. ¡°And we can¡¯t really restrain her either¡­¡± Voltz added. Solfie tugged his sleeve. ¡°Voltz¡­ we try again¡­¡± she said. Although Solfie was rather inexpressive, the other four found her endearing. Voltz patted her head as she leaned on his chest. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll keep trying.¡± ¡°You guys make me jealous¡­¡± Isa groaned. Instantly, the two became flustered. Mekkhan joined in on the teasing, too. ¡°Yeah, what Isa said. Get a room, you two!¡± he exclaimed ¡°¡­You¡¯re all so immature,¡± Sharan exasperated while facepalming. ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re the vanguard!¡± the others exclaimed cheerfully. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Alum couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at their banter. ¡°I see, then. May I make a suggestion?¡± he raised his voice slightly. The five turned to Alum and heard him out¡ª ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?!¡± they all exclaimed¡ªyou do like-like her, right?! They shouted in their minds after hearing his absurd idea. Alum tilted his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m serious,¡± he bluntly replied. Thus, they reluctantly agreed. The plan was to cover for him¡ªsimple enough. But what came after was¡­ As they finished the planning, they turned toward Amethely, who¡¯d been hugging her knees and drawing circles on the ground, pouting¡ªit was an effective strategy, they thought; they were left speechless at the pitiful sight. But when she stood back up and readied herself, adjusting her sportswear, looking elegant with a sword stance. ¡°¡­¡± Ever since Amethely declared she fell in love, they couldn¡¯t fully get used to her duality¡ªclumsy yet graceful. Either way, they got into formation, guarding Alum. They¡¯re on the defensive side today, Amethely thought to herself. But soon, her eyes widened as Alum released a massive burst of condensed mana, indicating a large-scale instantaneous spell or elemental manipulation if enough mana was gathered¡ªher instinct told her to knock him out as soon as possible. In a split moment, she dashed toward Alum but was halted by Solfie and Voltz¡¯s barriers. She clenched her teeth and tackled through each barrier. Her speed decreased only by a little. ¡ªYeah, I figured there was a reason I never saw her with guards¡­ but even with a broken mana foundation, isn¡¯t this too much? That¡¯s right. Alum was aware Amethely couldn¡¯t use mana in her current state, but he couldn¡¯t help but gulp as she rapidly closed the distance¡ªshe was far stronger than he anticipated. Meanwhile, as the barriers slowed Amethely¡¯s movements, charged lightning arrows soared her way. She dodged each with ease¡ªlast time, she had no choice but to direct the arrows away from her, but it led to her practice sword cracking. Isa sighed and dashed toward the saint. She had no choice but to engage with Amethely as she was getting too close; this time, Sharan couldn¡¯t back her up. If Amethely decided to ignore them, then their backline would suffer. Although all paladins are inherently adept in melee combat, some just prefer spellcasting or archery. So if she got to them¡ªshe¡¯d rip them apart. ¡ªCling! Isa¡¯s divine spear clashed with the practice blade¡ªshe was forced to block. Her whole body was so heavy from the strike she had to muster all her strength while gritting her teeth¡ªeven with [Mana Reinforce], Amethely¡¯s blow was almost too heavy. But then, Amethely changed her grip, slid her sword¡ªshiiiiiink, adjusting it as she had the flat side running along her arm, jumping over Isa. As Isa spun to turn toward Amethely, she received a powerful kick in the abdomen, sending her flying. She¡¯d momentarily stunned the others with her absurd acrobatics. Even Alum¡¯s eyes widened¡ªwow¡­ she¡¯s so cool¡­ he thought. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Isa gasped as she tumbled on the ground. ¡°H-hey! Mister Alum, it isn¡¯t the time to be falling in love again!¡± Solfie exclaimed, shaking him. But as she did, she felt a shiver down her spine. ¡°Is it just me, or did she increase her speed?¡± Voltz gulped. ¡°¡­¡± But then, the sky turned dark¡ªabove them was a massive block of ice covering the entire barrier they were sparring inside. ¡°¡ªHuh?¡± The paladins were stunned. ¡°Th-that wasn¡¯t the plan! You were supposed to cover the entire field with water!¡± they exclaimed. ¡°I am, but I also had to improvise,¡± Alum calmly said. ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, Voltz panicked and pulled Isa inside their barrier through [Shadow Path] as the giant block of ice descended. Amethely, who¡¯d finally reached them, stood outside of Sharan [Reinforced Bastion], Voltz, and Solfie¡¯s powerful [Light & Shadow Barrier]. Her eyes shook as they met Alum¡¯s gaze. Hit with a pang of guilt. Alum averted his eyes¡ªhe couldn¡¯t bear the guilt because it looked like she was saying, ¡®Please let me in,¡¯ as if she was a lost puppy. However, she wasn¡¯t going to admit defeat¡ªshe clenched her sword and took a deep breath, looking up at the descending ice block¡ªshhiiing! Without hesitation, she¡¯d jumped toward the heavy ice block and sliced it, then followed it up with a powerful kick to shatter it all¡ªonly for water to spill out of the giant cube¡ªas it turned out, it wasn¡¯t entirely solid. ¡°¡­¡± Amethely instantly turned to Alum; glistering shards of ice shone behind her beautifully alongside blue, glowing water. However, her eyes were blank and devoid of light. Slowly, her cheeks puffed. Yet again, Alum averted his gaze, his chest ridden with guilt. ¡ªSPLAAASH!!! After it all crashed down, the sparring field was filled with water. Alum and the others floated to the surface unscathed as they stood silently on a platform made of ice. There was foam from Isa¡¯s mouth as she was lying unconscious on Mekkhan¡¯s lap. Nobody said a thing. But they all thought¡ªyou¡¯re in love with Lady Saint, RIGHT!? You do like her, RIGHT?! They exclaimed inside their heads. Meanwhile, Amethely was underwater, standing there, soaked all the way through. She looked up and saw a platform to stand on¡ªthus, she made her way to the surface. But as she was about to get on, it melted instantly¡ªit meant that Alum liquefied it the moment she got up. ¡°¡­¡± Yet again, she allowed herself to sink to the bottom¡ªAl, you meanie¡­ she sulked, clenching her blade. ¡ªOn the surface. Dead silence as they glared at the wanderer, who was hugging his knees. Repeating, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ame,¡± over and over again as he drew circles on the ice. ¡°¡­¡± But then¡ªBOOOM! The water erupted and was cleaved in two. Thus, the others sank to the bottom with her.